The Mighty Warrior of Epicness

Chapters

Unparalleled Grace and Eloquence
Behold My Power!
I FEEL SO BETRAYED!
A Bout Between Wandering Warriors
To Fight A Monster...
I've Got More Headaches Than He Has Arms!
Talented in Arts both Martial and Musical
Initial Shifting
The Weight of the Worlds
Hey! I Can Be Sensitive, Too!
Crashing the Wedding Crashers
Comrades, Crystals, and Concerts
Stop Hitting Yourselves!
Soul Searching
Facing Down a New Threat with an Old Friend
Trust
Amulets, Agreements, and Apples
Manehattan Melee
Sparks in the Heart, Cephalopods in the Sky
Changes
And the Epic Begins
Past Grievances and Alternate Anatomies
Fabulous, Flamboyant, Ferocious Fighting

Unparalleled Grace and Eloquence

“FREEDOM, FREEDOM, FREEDOM, OI! FREEDOM, FREEDOM, FREEDOM, OI! FREEDOM, FREEDOM, FREE-okay, I’m bored.”

As much as I enjoyed this little joke even I have to admit five whole minutes of it was getting a bit long. Plus, my time would be better spent by trying to find the object that could let me have more fun. I closed my eyes and meditated, feeling for its unique signature.

Naginata, naginata, where art thou, naginata?

Within moments I had locked onto the unique signature of my weapon, and it was coming from-

Inside the Royal Canerlot Palace. Wonderful. And here I was hoping that it was in the Castle of the Pony Sisters. Would’ve made it easier to get if it was. Just use the Discord fiasco as a distraction while I picked it up. Though, that may still be an option.

I remembered what I could of the two part episode and went down a mental checklist of the major events.

Strange stuff happens like cotton candy clouds. Probably noticeable. The Elements head into the maze and get separated. Also likely noticeable, but I don’t want to risk being seen by them. Rainbow Dash gets tricked into failing everyo- er, everypony. The maze disappearing will probably be noticeable, but the strike of lighting and thunder will probably be more noticeable. After that, Ponyville gets turned into Chaosville, likely visible from Canterlot, but more importantly day and night start to switch quickly. Episode was never clear on what was happening in Canterlot but I’ll bet Celestia was doing her best to calm down the no doubt panicking ponies. Then of course, Discord’s defeat, his magic dispelled, and then cue the Star Wars royal reward sequence. Think that’s all of it.

I decided my best option would be to get to the palace and hide somewhere near it until that ominous thunder started. After that I’d sneak into the castle, find my naginata, and get out. The ponies who would no doubt be panicking from the rapid day and night shifts, along with who knows what else, would probably make that easy.

And then, the real fun can begin.

I continued my journey to the entrance, walking normally this time. As I neared the doors, a thought occurred to me. I was Gilgamesh, one of the most over the top and hammy characters in history… and I was just going to walk out the front door? Unacceptable. There was only one thing to. I carefully took a painting off the wall and set it down nearby before deciding to strength-test the durability of my recently un-petrified body… and also the wall. Leaping out into the streets of Canterlot through a massive hole that was sadly not in the shape of my body (shame too really, people- I mean ponies would’ve likely stared in shock wondering how I managed to land feet first when I crashed through the wall upside-down) and observed my surroundings. A large amount of ponies were staring at me with slacked jaws, their eyes showing a mix of confusion and fear. I decided to try and alleviate their fears with something I knew wouldn’t work but would be fun.

“Greetings, fair citizens. I would like to give you all a friendly reminder to continue to pay your taxes so government owned and operated recreational facilities like this one can continue to provide you with excellent experiences. And pay their insurance.”

It was by far one of the silliest and non-threatening phrases to cause a panic. Just about ten or twelve seconds later, the street was clear, although the screaming was still nearby. Wasting no time, I saw the incredibly hard to miss Canterlot Palace and raced towards it, running with arms outstretched in front of me and making whooshing noises.

Why did Freakazoid only go for two seasons?

As I continued my journey I saw the sky darken with that ominous crackle of lightning and roar of thunder. It wouldn’t be too long before the rapid night and day changes, which meant that the Elements would be leaving soon. Not that they were much a threat to me without their jewelry, but still. I decided to drop the Superman run and pick up the pace. It wasn’t long after that that I screeched to a halt in front of the main gates. Overall, the trip took about ten minutes. I was immediately met with a group of guards, about twenty of them. Ten pegasi, two unicorns, and eight earth ponies. They all pointed their spears at me.

“Halt, foul creature!” one of the unicorns shouted, one with a slight flair for the dramatic it seemed. Let’s see how he likes it in return.

“How rude! I am no mere creature but a mighty warrior, with strength and skill forged in the flames of battle, and I deserve to be recognized as such!” I responded while placing my hands on my hips and huffing indignantly.

“Um… Halt, foul warrior!”

“Better. However, I will not be engaging in any halting by your command today, good sir, for I have business inside yonder palace.” I took a few poses before settling on a horse stance with both arms tucked at my sides. Why yes, I did study some martial arts before I was warped here, why do you ask? “Now, command thy warriors to stand aside so that I may enter lest I be forced to use my magnificent power to cast thee aside! My desire is an object, and I would wish to retrieve it without bringing undue harm to the guard of thy palace of fabulosity and grace in these troubled times.”

The unicorn, and most of the ponies actually, looked like he was trying to process what I said before he responded.

“We will not allow you to enter the palace!”

“Very well, a fight it is! Come meet thy fate!” I shouted in response.

All twenty of them bum rushed me. I guess they weren’t much more than doormen- er, doorponies after all. My magical attacks would be either too devastating or too inaccurate for use, which left me with hand to hand, or rather hoof, combat. There was only one technique and one battle cry that I could think appropriate for this occasion.

“ATATATATATATATATATATATATATATATATATATATATATATATATATATA…WA-TAA!!”

As I shouted I unleashed a flurry of punches while racing forward, pummeling the ill prepared ponies within seconds before ending up behind them.

“You are hopefully not dead.”

I turned to see the ponies on the ground, unconscious but still groaning in pain. Thankfully I’d managed to do exactly what I wanted. I turned to the castle gates and with a swift kick opened the door. I couldn’t decide whether to make an “I Love Lucy” reference or a “Shining” reference, so I decided to just forget it and race inside.

I realized very quickly a major problem with my plan: I had no idea about the layout of the palace, and just because I knew the direction of where my naginata was that didn’t help me reach it. Well, aside from simply bursting down all walls in my way and going all Juggernaut, but I wanted to save that as a last resort.

Unfortunately, that also meant I was hitting dead end after dead and alerting several ponies to my presence, and let me tell you that sneaking around in armor is not easy. A few guards had to be smacked down, and more would no doubt be coming. I needed to find my naginata and fast. If I was found by Celestia or Luna without my weapon my goose was cooked, literally in the former’s case.

Even worse, the sun and moon had switched places twice by now. Unless more happened off screen, that meant there was only one more instance of this left and my draconequus distraction would be gone.

I rounded a corner and heard a voice speak in a loud whisper.

“Shh! I hear something coming! Ready yourselves!”

I pressed my back to the wall and quietly shuffled towards the edge of the corner. I checked the reflection against the marble floor (thank goodness this place was so clean) and saw a vague reflection of a large contingent of guards, anywhere from thirty to fifty of them. But what caught my attention the most was the white unicorn at the front.

Oh crap, that’s Shining Armor.

It’s not like I wouldn’t be able to beat them, even with the Guard Captain there, but with his prowess and me weaponless I’d likely sustain a few injuries unless I tried to kill them, and that of course was not an option as far as I’m concerned. If I raced by them, they’d follow and attract too much attention to me. That meant I had to somehow pass them without instigating a mob. I smiled as a realized what that meant. I’d have to shock them long enough for me to pass. In my experience there are two kinds of things that make a person- er, rather pony, freeze up: fear and confusion. Since these were highly trained guards, the former probably wouldn’t work, which was fine as that wasn’t really my style. Which left the latter.

I quietly pondered what I would use when the idea hit me, along with that particular ear worm.

PSY, don’t fail me now.

Shining Armor held his spear like he was trained, not too light and not too loose. He kept his breath level and his eyes focused. It had been at least three minutes since he felt the approaching presence. This creature had defeated several of his guards and they were not going to stand for it. It was time to show this creature what the Royal Canterlot Guard could do.

Suddenly came movement. Everypony tensed, prepared to counteract, but what came left them all slackjawed. The creature, a massive height of at least twelve hoofs, wearing armor of many colors all over its body, a helmet with what appeared to be hair sticking out the top, grey skin, and a red scarf trailing from behind was… dancing.

If it could be called that. It had both its hands on its hips, its head turned towards the opposite side it entered from, and was shuffling its legs in some sort of strange sidestepping motion. Shining Armor could almost feel all of his soldiers react the same way he did, staring at the strange creature, their heads turning to follow its motion with the rest of their bodies staying perfectly still.

It was a full ten seconds after it went out of view that he realized that the creature had just passed them without any resistance.

He quickly raced down the hall, passing the corner, only to be met with a branching hallway, and no creature in sight. When his soldiers caught up with him, they could clearly see him trying to repress the urge to shout expletives.

OH MY GOD THAT WAS FUCKING HILARIOUS! THEIR FACES! OH DEAR GOD THEIR FACES!

I could barely keep my laughter restrained and chuckles regularly escaped my lips as a raced down the halls.

OH SWEET CHRIST, THANK GOD I WAS ABLE TO KEEP CONTROL OF MY EMOTIONS OR I WOULD’VE COLLAPSED OF LAUGHTER RIGHT THERE!

And even better, it looked like it was a straight shot from where I was now to my naginata. Just one more turn and-

Oh FUCK.

Right before me, where the energy signature was radiating from, was a door with a familiar crescent-shaped insignia in front of it.

It’s in Luna’s room. Why dear fucking GOD did it have to be in Luna’s room?

The two bat-pony guards at post in front of the door barely registered to me as they charged only to be quickly dispatched as I grabbed their heads and banged them together before dropping their unconscious forms to the floor.

Maybe it’s not so bad. Maybe she’s not at full size yet. Maybe she’s still a little filly, or somewhere in between.

I gulped as I reached down to grab the doorknob. Of course it was locked so I grimaced as I tore the knob off the door as quietly as I could, that is to say not very quiet at all, and headed inside. Ominously, right as I did, the sky switched from day to night for the third and perhaps final time.

I looked around the, admittedly gorgeous dark blue room and my eyes immediately went to the large lump lying under the covers of a large circular bed.

Crap she’s big. Ok, let’s find it and get out of-

My train of thought was interrupted as I saw my weapon hanging on the wall like a trophy, the straight wooden pole with the ornate blade at the end bringing comfort to my heart and soul. I walked over and gently took it off its pedestal feeling power rush through me.

Oh yeah. Gilgamesh is back, baby.

No sooner had I finished that thought that I heard a rustling coming from behind me.

“Mmm… Sister? Is that you?” came a familiar voice. I turned to see the elegant dark blue alicorn raise her head from her bed and rub her eyes, her face seeming to be highlighted by light. It was then I realized my mistake.

I forgot to close the fucking door.

Her eyes soon noticed me and locked on my form. I don’t know if she recognized me, but she clearly realized I was not supposed to be there. Our gazes held for a few seconds when a delightfully sinister thought entered my mind. I pulled away the guard around my face before dashing forward and gently yet firmly gripping her muzzle. Before she could react a planted a long and cartoonishly exaggerated kiss on her lips. An adorably flustered blush spread across her face before I spoke.

“Ain’t I a stinker?” I asked in the best Bugs Bunny impersonation I could.

Before she could respond I smashed through the far wall, which conveniently was at the edge of the palace, letting loose the hammiest and most over the top laugh I could while dropping to the ground.

While on the way I could clearly hear the thunderous volume of the Royal Canterlot Voice.

“SISTER!”

Author's Note

Two days. Twenty likes. Thirty favorites.

Holy crap everyone, thank you so much! Really, you have no idea how much this means to me! My only regret is how long this took me to update seeing as how I knew exactly what to write.

Well, let's see how you guys react to this one. And hopefully it won't take too much longer to update the next one within my goal time of six hours.

Behold My Power!

“We are gathered here today to once again honor the heroism of these six friends, who stood up to the villain Discord and saved Equestria from eternal chaos!”

The ponies cheered in response. With a bit of dramatic timing the Princess of the Sun waited before revealing the latest stained glass window of her student and her friends’ defeat of Discord. Once again the ponies erupted in cheers, and Twilight and her companions responded graciously yet humbly to the applause. However, something caught their eye, a certain blue alicorn in the doorway.

“Luna, I didn’t expect you to be up!” the Solar diarch said while trotting over. “What’s the occasion?”

The Lunar Princess took a quick glance at the other ponies in the room, staring at her with a mix of awe and fear, before responding.

“We must discuss this matter in private, dear sister. Would thou follow Us, please?” she whispered.

Celestia’s expression changed to one of confusion and nervousness before nodding and following her younger sibling out into the hall. After a few twists and turns, they stopped.

“What’s wrong Luna? You seem flustered.”

“’Flustered!?’ We are not flustered! There was no occasion to be for Us to be flustered! Certainly no unwanted forwardness was enacted upon-“

Luna cut herself off as a blush formed on her face. She quickly shook it away.

“Never mind. Forget what We said. We come to inform thou, dear sister, of the return of a great threat to our lands.”

Celestia smiled gently. “Luna, it’s been resolved. Discord was sealed away by Twilight Sparkle and her friends. That’s what the ceremony was-“

“Apologies for interrupting, dear sister, but it is not the draconequus We speak of. An older threat has returned, and with him We fear the flames of war may be stoked upon Equestria.”

“’War?’” Celestia asked. “You can’t possibly mean-!”

“Indeed We do sister. And worse, We must confess that in Our slumber he was able to retrieve his weapon from Our chambers. We are deeply ashamed.” Luna apologized, her ears drooping as she hung her head.

“Why wasn’t I informed of this?”

“We spoke with Captain Shining Armor. It was thought that he was merely a machination of Discord’s, a result of his magic and tomfoolery, and as such was not taken seriously as the threat he is.”

Celestia couldn’t respond, forced to remember the past, as well as the possible ramifications of the future.

“Dear sister. There is only one way to bring about his swift defeat. We know that they have already come from such a harsh trial, but-“

“No, I know. It is the only way. But I feel we way may need to provide them support as well,” Celestia said as her gaze hardened.

“Sister! Doth thou truly mean-?”

“Indeed. Prepare for battle, Luna. Who knows what kind of horrors he’s spreading as we speak.”

“SQUEEEEEEEEE!”

I KISSED PRINCESS LUNA! HOLY SHIT I KISSED PRINCESS LUNA! SUCK IT BRONIES AND PEGASISTERS EVERYWHERE! YOUR CAREFULLY METICULIZED MERCHANDISE COLLECTIONS AND AUTOGRAPHED FANARTS GOT NOTHING ON ME!

I rolled on the ground, squeeing in fanboyish glee as I realized what I had just done. I did it just for fun, something to get a reaction out of her, but it was only later that I realized I had just stolen a kiss from one of the most untouchable and sought after ponies in the world. One that, admittedly, I had had a fanboy crush on back in my home dimension. She was powerful, in magic, strength, poise, and personality, and yet had those adorable moments of weakness. And to top it all off she was elegant as all get out, and let’s not even mention that color scheme. I know back home the whole “would you do it?” thing was inescapable on the internet, and lets not even mention Rule 34, but for the most part I was on the conservative side of things. I had no interest in anything non-human, or at least non-humanoid, except for her.

But hey, it’s not like things were going to go anywhere. Just a bit of harmless fun.

And besides, there’s something I want from her even more than a kiss.

I smirked as I sat up and gripped my weapon tighter.

Since you’re big now, I wonder if you’ll put up as good a fight as your sister will?

“You gotta be kidding me!” Rainbow Dash shouted. “We just dealt with Discord and now we’ve got another crisis on our hooves!? How does everything go to Tartarus so fast!?”

“Rainbow, watch your language!” Rarity snapped.

Twilight was still trying to process what was happening. Not only did another ancient evil being get unleashed, but the two Princesses now stood before her in full battle armor, dressed in more elegant versions of what the Solar and Luna guards wore. What shocked, and quite frankly frightened, her most was that they were both armed. Celestia, her gentle and soft-spoken mentor, had a massive zweihander sheathed in its scabbard and tied to her right, while a warhammer hung at her left. Luna had a gladius strapped to either side of her armor while she casually held a halberd with her left hoof.

“Calm down you two, Ah think we should really hear this!” Applejack interrupted, breaking up the fight.

“R-Right. Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, please tell us what we should be expecting,” Twilight asked, recovering and grabbing her friends’ attention.

“He is regarded as the avatar of Combat itself,” Celestia began. “He is a fierce warrior who thrived more than one thousand years ago during the age of war in the world of Equus. He was given many names, but he identified himself as Gilgamesh.”

“Hee hee, that’s a funny name!” Pinkie Pie quipped.

“Gilgamesh’s power rivals even that of our own,” said Luna, picking up the conversation and ignoring Pinkie’s comment. “He was feared by all races, even the dragons, as a warrior of great power and fervor. He lived for the sake of combat, always seeking out foes to test his mettle against, whether they be individual champions or entire armies. We ourselves faced him several times, and twas only in our final encounter that we were able to best him with the assistance of our own forces as well as those of the Griffon Kingdom and the Minotaur Nomads.”

“Though he has impressive magical power, spells that have never seen use aside from him, his main strength lies in his physical prowess," Celestia added. "He prefers melee combat and has considerable speed and strength. He can outrun some of the fastest pegasi, and can leap entire buildings or cover the length of entire hoofball fields in a single bound. And in his strongest form, a single swipe from his blade can be enough to level a small castle. He is not an enemy to be trifled with.”

The six mares stared in shock at these claims. It sounded like something a foal would make up. And yet they could see, judging by the expressions on their faces, the Princesses meant every word of it.

“Wait, did you say ‘strongest form’?” Twilight asked, recovering from her shock.

“Yes. He has the ability to transform into greater and more formidable forms, with more weapons and more arms to wield them. He does not have many, but each are an enormous change to his prowess,” Luna explained.

“Land sakes. Just how’re we supposed ta beat a feller like that?” Applejack asked.

“The same way you defeated Discord and Nightmare Moon. Despite his power he is still vulnerable to the Elements of Harmony,” Celestia explained, levitating the chest with the six jeweled accessories in to them.

“If that’s the case, why are you dressed up like that?” Rainbow asked.

“Because you may need our help. As we said, Gilgamesh is a warrior, not a trickster like Discord. He will attack you when he sees the Elements, and his speed will likely make him a difficult to target. We may need to be there to weaken him so you can use them on him.”

Twilight took in a sharp breath and exhaled before opening the chest and levitating all six of the Elements to their users.

“Don’t worry, your majesties. We won’t let you down!”

“Thank you Twilight,” Celestia said with a small smile that quickly left her face. “Unfortunately, since he left the palace, nopony has seen any trace of him. Though I hate to do this, I’m going to have to ask you to search the city away from us. It’s imperative that we find him as soon as possible, so you six will head off towards the south end of the city to see if you can find him, while Luna and I split up and search the rest of the city. If you find him, use the Elements on him immediately and don’t give him a chance to retaliate. If he proves troublesome we will come as soon as we can. Good luck, my little ponies. I hope you don’t need it.”

I had waited about half an hour when I felt the presence of six powerful magics nearby. I had spent quite a bit of time thinking on how to handle this, and decided to put it all on the line. With a jump I gracefully soared over three buildings before landing a few yards away from the group of six mares. They all stood in shock before recovering, some quicker than others. Twilight looked about ready to command them when I waved and interrupted her.

“Hail and fair met, young equine maidens! Might I be correct in assuming that thou art the bearers of the Elements of Harmony?”

They looked shocked, clearly not expecting me to greet them like that. Twilight nodded.

“Then I bid thee good day, noble envoys of Princess Celestia! Though ye may already have been informed, I feel it only proper to introduce myself!” I began to twirl my naginata as I began the hammiest introduction I could. “I am the great warrior who seeks those who may provide me with challenge! Master of weapons, I travel these lands seeking adventure!” I threw my weapon into the air as I unleashed a flurry of punches and kicks in all directions. “Gaze upon my dashing form with awe, for my magnificence and grace will no doubt warm thy soul and be the highlight of thy lives! For I! AM!” I caught my weapon as it fell back to me. With a quick twirl I held it behind me as I took several short hops on one foot before planting them both. I extended my arm before rolling my head three times. “GILGAMESH!"

None of them said a word. I could hear the wind blowing. I swear I saw a tumbleweed go by.

“Wow. An Ah thought you were dramatic, Rarity,” Applejack commented, being met with a glare and a huff in response.

I stood tall and dropped my over the top pose.

“Now that I have introduced myself, I feel it is only proper that you would do the same. Please, honor me with thy name and occupation!”

I of course knew who they all were, but I didn’t want to raise questions about having knowledge of things I wasn’t supposed to know. Also, it was fun and I didn’t want to break character. Rainbow Dash was the first to respond, her pride swelling.

“I’m Rainbow Dash, fastest flyer in Equestia!”

“He said ‘occupation’, dear. She is a weather pony and I am the curator of one Carousel Boutique, fashioner of only the most elegant and fabulous garments. You may call me Rarity, or Miss Rarity if you prefer.”

“Hi! I’m Pinkie Pie! I work at Sugarcube Corner with Mr. and Mrs. Cake and I help sell and make cakes and cupcakes and doughnuts and all other kinds of baked goods! I also like throwing parties for new ponies! And for birthdays! And anniversaries! And parties for the sake of having parties!”

“Uh, right. Well, Ah’m Applejack an Ah help run Sweet Apple Acres down in Ponyville.”

“I am Twilight Sparkle, librarian and personal student to Princess Celestia.”

“Um… I’m Fluttershy and, um… I take care of animals.”

“Pardon me, fair maiden most demure and adorable, but I’m afraid I did not quite catch that. If thou could speak just a bit louder,” I said as I took a step forward and cupped my hand around my helmet where my ear would be. I had to look elsewhere when I saw the blush appear across her face.

THE MOE! IT BURNS US! IT BURNS US!

“Um… I’m Fluttershy and I take care of animals.”

“Once more, if thou please,” I asked again, leaning in closer.

“Ugh. Her name is-“

“I DON’T REMEMBER ASKING YOU A GOD DAMNED THING!” I shouted, cutting off the rainbow-maned pegasus by standing tall and letting loose with my best Samuel L. Jackson impersonation.

God, I’ve always wanted to use that line.

After a second or two of waiting, and ignoring the shocked stares I was receiving, I resumed my previous position.

“Go ahead, fair maiden.”

“I… I’mFluttershyandItakecareofanimals!” she squeaked before hiding behind her friends.

I immediately stepped back to my upright and magnificent position.

“So, to ensure I have me no mistakes, thou art athlete Rainbow Dash, seamstress Rarity, baker and festivity planner Pinkie Pie, farmer Applejack, scholar Twilight Sparkle, and animal caretaker Fluttershy.” Of course, I got no corrections. “I must admit, I am not sure whether to be insulted or impressed.”

I got a myriad of responses from that, from confused to upset.

“On the one hand, Princess Celestia sends to stop me not warriors but a mere ragtag group of citizens. On the other, despite your lack of combat training you still stand against me without hesitation, and from what I understand, have done so before against other opponents. I applaud thy bravery and fortitude!”

And, of course, I did exactly as I said, holding my weapon with my elbow as I clapped my hands. Their confusion was palpable. I don’t know what Celestia told them, but clearly she forgot to mention my theatrics.

“It is a shame that I must come to blows against such brave opponents, but as the Rolling Stones say ‘You can’t always get what you want.’ And so we must do battle.” I gripped my naginata as I held it behind me.

Oh, I have been waiting to say this.

“Enough expository banter! Now we fight like me- no, wait, hold on. Not ‘like men.’ Is it colts or-? Ah, that’s it! Now we fight like stallions!” I took another pose. “And mares!” I took another stance and pointed my spear at Rainbow. “And mares who act like stallions!”

“HEY!”

Sorry Rainbow, but it was just too easy.

“For Gilgamesh, IT’S BATTLE TIME!”

I began by spinning my weapon at blinding speeds, alternating between spinning it on the left and right sides, as the six mares tensed. They held their ground, waiting to see what my next move would be. Ten seconds passed. Twenty seconds. Thirty.

“Um, is he actually gonna do any-?”

“CHANCE!”

I slammed my blade onto the ground, cutting off the orange mare with a shockwave that sent them all flying and kicking up dirt and debris. Rainbow was the first to recover, stopping herself mid-air, coughing as she hovered, leaving her wide open.

“BANZAI!” I shouted as I leapt up and tackled her. Before we hit the ground I grasped one of her hind legs and used my forward momentum to slam her into the ground. I felt a bit bad about it, but considering what she inflicted upon herself in the show it probably wouldn’t be too bad.

I quickly removed the Element of Loyalty from her neck and sprinted towards the others, quickly doing the same. I sprinted over to a fruit stand and grabbed a sack, dumping out the strawberries before placing the six pieces of jewelry inside. I stuffed a few handfuls of strawberries into my mouth (DEAR LORD THE FOOD HERE IS FANTASTIC) before tying off the top of the bag. Just in time too, I heard the rest of them start groaning as they rose.

“HEY GIRLS!” I shouted, catching their attention. “GUESS WHAT’S IN HERE!” The six mares checked themselves before looking back to me in horror. “WANT IT? GO GET IT!” I swung my arm several times in a circular motion before hurling the bag away from them. At its current trajectory and with the strength behind it, it would fall clear outside of Canterlot.

“I’m on it!” Rainbow shouted before rocketing off.

I leaped upwards and swung my blade, which passed at least a yard in front of her, but the force of my swing produced a gust that sent her tumbling backwards. I landed on a rooftop just as she recovered and glared at me.

“BETTER GO GET IT!” I shouted. She growled and flew off. Satisfied with the delay I had given her I took in a deep breath before throwing my head back and shouting. “PRINCESS CELESTIA! YOUR ELEMENTS ARE DEAFEATED! COME FOR ME!”

There was about a five second wait before I noticed an intense glare of white hot magic come from my right. I leapt to the side and off the building, just in time avoid being vaporized like a large portion of the roof. I stood ready as a massive ball of flame impacted like a meteor a few yards from me. Within the flame I could see the equine outline rise up to face me, her sword and hammer already drawn and levitating beside her as her wings flared and her eyes shone like the sun.

“WHERE ARE THEY!? WHAT HAVE YOU DONE TO THEM!? IF YOU’VE SO MUCH AS SCRATCHED A SINGLE HAIR ON THEIR COATS I’LL-!”

“P-Princess?”

Despite the voice’s pathetic volume it managed to cut off the intimidating display. The Solar diarch turned to face an absolutely terrified Twilight Sparkle, her friends looking on with same expressions of shock and terror. Clestia’s fiery aura disappeared, and her mane and tail changed back from fiery yellow to its normal rainbow of colors as her eyes stopped their display. A hint of guilt spread across her face before trying to cover it up with a smile.

“Girls! Thank goodness you’re alright! Wait, where’s Rainbow Dash?”

“S-She flew off to get the Elements back. H-He took them from us and threw them away,” the lavender unicorn meekly answered. “P-Princess, are you…?”

Celestia’s smile vanished, replaced by a look of absolute shame. “Twilight, I-“

“Fair Princess Celestia! You wound me!” I interrupted. The Princess turned back to me, her expression changed to one steely resolve. Her hair and tail changed once again to the fiery yellow, but that was the only change. “When I announced I had defeated your Elements, you had thought that I had smitten them? I am truly hurt, Celestia! We may have not been companions, but I had at least thought that we had come to a respectful understanding after our many bouts. Surely you know me better than to take a life, certainly of souls as innocent as theirs!”

“I… may have been hasty in coming to conclusions,” she replied, her voice angry but restrained. “What is it you want, Gilgamesh?”

I laughed a boisterous laugh in response. “Surely you jest!? You know well what I seek, and unless you intend to turn around and flee, you will give me what I desire!”

She snorted in response. “Very well. Girls, get out of here. Get somewhere safe.”

“B-But Princess Celestia-!” Rarity began.

“Heed your Majesty’s warning, fair maidens!” I called. “I wish to face your Princess at her fullest, and for that she must be unconcerned with unintentionally harming you. Flee no less than ten blocks away, for safety’s sake, so you may bear witness to a battle worthy of eons past!”

The five mares looked to me and then back to their diarch before nodding.

“Please be safe, Princess,” Twilight pleaded.

Celestia responded with gentle smile and a nod before turning back to face me, the five mares running away. After I saw them round a corner, I chuckled.

“So, shall we begin?”

Celestia responded by flaring her wings, her fiery aura returning though not as powerful as before, as her eyes shone with power.

“I will defeat you.”

“We shall see,” I replied taking a battle stance as gales of wind began to blow around me.

We held our stances for a moment before dashing forwards, one thought in my mind as I clashed weapons with her.

FUCK YEAH!

Author's Note

44 Favorites and 34 likes. Dear lord, thank you all so much!

I apologize for this taking longer than I thought it would, but a man needs his sleep. At least it came out in less than 24 hours, and hopefully you won't have to wait as long for the next one seeing as that it was supposed to be part of this one before I decided things were getting to long.

Anyway, enjoy loyal Gilgafans!

I FEEL SO BETRAYED!

“Hay, that guy can throw far,” the cyan pegasus mumbled. By the time she caught the bag with the Elements it had nearly fallen into the Everfree Forest. “Thank Celestia I got it before it fell in, would’ve been such a pain to find it. Now we can go and kick his a-!”

Rainbow was cut off and nearly knocked out of the air by a massive shockwave emanating from Canterlot. After she recovered she flew high above the city and gazed down below.

“Whoa…”

Below her she saw fiery explosions and buildings being leveled left and right, dust and debris surging in every direction.

“What the hay is going on down there?”

I parried another furious swing from Celestia’s zweihander before kicking her in the chest, sending her sliding backwards. Even through my mighty Genji Armor I felt the heat radiating off her body. As she slid back she hurled her warhammer at me. I barely managed to dodge it and saw the building behind me practically explode from the force.

I forgot Celestia was this world’s version of Thor.

I rocketed forward and dodged a beam of sunfire before stabbing at her. She raised a bubble shield just in time, but already I noticed cracks. I planted my feet and began spinning my naginata like a helicopter blade, pummeling the shield with both ends of the weapon. I saw her strain under the attack as her barrier began to crack. Before it did she grasped her sword in her hooves, dropping her levitation spell, and stood on her hind legs, dispelling her barrier before it broke to swing at me. I ducked under the first blow before sidestepping the vertical cut that came next, the heat radiating off the blade enough to glass the ground where it struck. I responded by grabbing her horn, ignoring the burning sensation in my hand, before hurling her aside into another building.

I let out a laugh. “Hahaha! This is truly nostalgic, is it not Celestia? Me kicking your royal flank all over the place? No offense meant though, it’s all in good fun.”

She screamed in rage as the building erupted in a fiery inferno before she rocketed towards me and swung her blade. I blocked the attack with my naginata, yet the force was powerful enough to send me tumbling. If my weapon wasn’t completely indestructible it surely would’ve broken.

“Dayum girl!” I exclaimed as I got up.

She responded by charging forward and swinging her blade down, which I blocked with my weapon, causing them both to lock. Celestia used her magic to control the blade, freeing her forelegs to slam into my chest and send me sliding backwards. She charged forwards again, ready for another attack, when I countered by planting my naginata into the ground, using it as support as her face collided with my double-drop kick. She flapped her wings to recover and readied her blade as I dashed towards her. After an initial locking of weapons that sent loose a massive shockwave we began that most time honored of martial arts movie clichés, the deadly dance, stepping around each other as we traded blows.

“Hey Tia, after this is done, wanna go for some tea?” I asked.

“What!?”

“Come on, I know you like it too. Personally I’m a fan of Zebafrican red tea.”

We locked weapons again.

“IS THIS A GAME TO YOU!?”

“Tia, what’s with all this hostility? You know I fight for fun. Besides, just because we’ve faced each other on the battlefield a few times doesn’t mean we can’t be cordial with each other. I’d like to think over our many battles you and your sister have formed a connection with me, a friendly rivalry if you will. Like competitors.”

Her fiery aura flared as she pushed back against me, sending me backwards by several yards.

“WE ARE NOT FRIENDS, YOU WARMONGERING BARBARIAN! I WILL STOP YOU HERE IN ANY WAY I MUST! YOU WILL NOT PLUNGE EQUUS INTO WAR AGAIN!”

“Wait, what? Where the hell is this coming-?”

My speech was cut off as I felt something racing towards me from behind. I turned and swung my Naginata as hard as I could, producing a massive surge of wind that managed to halt Celestia’s warhammer a mere yard from my head, enveloped in her aura. It was as I felt the intense heat at my back that I realized I had created the perfect opening for her. I turned my head only to see her horn, flaring with power inches from my face.

“Clever girl.”

A massive burst of fire magic exploded in my face, sending me bouncing across the street for a good mile before smashing though five buildings, stopping inside the sixth.

Thank goodness everyone was evacuated. Uh, I mean, every pony.

I groaned as I rose, popping my shoulders and neck as I did.

“Alright, screw it. You wanna play rough? We’ll play rough.”

I cast Protect, Shell, and Haste on myself before launching into the air. I could see the solar diarch as I fell back to the ground, standing in the middle of a crater and her aura smaller than before, and switched my grip on my weapon to hold it like a baseball bat.

“FLY AWAY!” I shouted as I hit the ground, swinging my weapon as hard as I could, unleashing a massive hurricane like wind that blew away her aura and sent her tumbling backwards. Not wanting to give her a chance, I leapt again landing a few feet in front of her as she attempted to stand. I extended my hand towards her face.

“MISSILE!”

A missile as long as my arm and as wide as my chest instantly materialized in front of me. She only had time for her eyes to widen in shock before it exploded in her face, sending her tumbling backwards again. Before she was even done bouncing I threw my weapon into the air.

“ROCKET PUNCH!”

I threw out two punches, causing giant boxing gloves to appear out of thin air and shoot forward, both hitting their mark and sending her tumbling yet again, disappearing after they hit her. I caught my naginata as it fell back to me, just as she began to push herself to her hooves.

“PENETRATING BEAM!”

I fired a large red laser from my eyes, which struck her in the chest causing her to scream in pain. As a testament to her will and power, she didn’t fall. I gripped my weapon tightly.

“WIND SLASH!”

I swung my blade and produced a flurry of razor like winds, cutting the Princess along her armor and drawing blood from her legs, wings and other exposed body parts. Though she didn’t fall, she did stumble backwards. I dashed forward, grabbing her by the neck before jumping as high as I could into the air. As we reached the apex of my jump I wrapped my arms around her midsection, restraining her wings, and began to spin as we fell back to earth.

“FORWARD LOTUS!”

By the time we struck the ground we were spinning so fast it was hard to tell that we were even two separate entities. Upon contact a massive boom rang out through Canterlot as debris and dirt were flung everywhere. I stood as the dust cleared to see the Solar Princess lying at my feet. Her fiery aura and shining eyes were gone, and her mane and tail had returned to their original color. I raised my naginata, prepared to stab her in the throat.

“Better get up, Tia. I’ve got you dead to rights right now,” I said jokingly. To my surprise, she coughed up blood in response.

“Uh, seriously, you’re gonna wanna move or this is over.”

Her eyes slowly opened and she groaned as she attempted to rise to her hooves, only collapse back to the ground before she could even fully raise her head.

“Tia?’ I asked, concerned. She responded with a glare, one that was defiant yet resigned to the fact that she could do nothing to stop me. My eyes widened in shock when I realized what had happened. I was so shocked that I didn’t even notice the six mares approaching me.

“I… I already won?”

Twilight was racing towards the crater that had just formed, her mind going in full overdrive panic mode. She ran through the events that had led up to this point in an attempt to help her get a grip on the situation.

After retreating Twilight, Rarity, Fluttershy, Applejack, and Pinkie Pie got to the roof of a hotel to observe the fight. Rainbow Dash had arrived with the Elements not long afterwards, but they all agreed to stay out of the fight to avoid getting caught in the crossfire. All six of the mares were shocked at the magical power Celestia wielded and the ferocity that she fought with, but equally as shocking was how Giglamesh had managed to match her blow for blow with nothing but physical attacks. I took them quite a while to get accustomed to the idea that she was fighting so fervently to protect them, and all of Equus by extension. It looked like the Princess had finally gotten the upper hoof only for Gilgamesh to bounce back and annihilate her.

Once she saw him jump into the sky her hooves began to move without even thinking. She had to help somehow, even if it was only the tiniest amount. She didn’t even realize her friends were following her until Rainbow Dash placed the tiara on her forehead. When they made it to the crater they were horrified to see Gilgamesh standing over the badly wounded Princess, ready to strike the finishing blow.

“GET AWAY FROM HER!” Twilight shouted.

Oddly enough, it seemed the warrior didn’t hear her.

“I… I already won?” he asked out loud.

The tension in the air hung until, to everypony’s surprise and confusion, Gilgamesh dropped his weapon and kneeled down, grabbing Celestia by the shoulders and pulling her up to look at him.

“What happened!?” he asked. “What happened to you, Celestia!? You should be stronger than this! You should be able to go toe to toe with my first transformation, not being crushed by my base form! You’re weak! Did you get an injury I didn’t know about!? Did you slack off on your training!?”

Twilight could barely process what she was hearing. He was upset that he won? No, he was upset because he expected more of fight out of her.

“Oh no. I know what it was. I tried to warn you, Celestia! I tried to warn you, but you didn’t listen, did you!? It was the cake! You’ve been eating too much cake! I thought you looked different, but I thought it was just with age! I mean, as near immortal as you are, it wouldn’t be beyond reason to think you did some growing over one thousand years, but the truth is you’ve been packing on the pounds, haven’t you!?”

Celestia looked to the warrior with confusion, while the other mares’ jaws hung open in shock.

“Do not worry, Celestia, I will cure you of this confectionary curse.” he proclaimed, hugging the princess and stroking her mane gently, only adding to her confusion. “I swear I will return you to your former glory. I will not rest until I have exhausted all possible methods to rid you of you of this plague upon your glorious majesty.”

He turned to face the other mares. “Pink one!” he shouted, pointing to Pinkie and causing them all to flinch with the force of his voice. “I command thee impart the princess with thy advanced metabolism so she may rid herself of this terrible weight gain!”

Pinkie was too shocked to respond. As far as Twilight was concerned, that was a sign of the End of All Things.

“Um… I don’t think I can do that,” she answered.

“ALL HOPE IS LOST!” he shouted, throwing his head back and his arms in the air dramatically, causing the Princess to fall to the ground. He quickly grabbed her again and began to cradle her in his arms. “I WEEP FOR THEE, MY GREAT RIVAL, AND THE LOSS OF THY FORMER GLORY! I SHALL BEAR THE BURDEN OF THY SHAME! TAKE COMFORT IN MY MASCULINE ARMS!” He then began to hug the Princess tightly. So tight, in fact that she started gasping for breath and flailing to try and escape his grip. “TAKE COMFORT IN THEM I SAY!”

“UNHOOF OUR SISTER, VILE FIEND!”

Like a blue missile Princess Luna slammed into the ground just outside the crater, her eyes glowing white with power, the stars in her spectral mane and tail shining brightly as the blue had turned to pitch black. Both her gladii drawn and held by levitation while she stood on her hind legs, holding her halberd in her hooves.

“Fair Priness Luna!” Gilgamesh replied, releasing Celestia to once again hit the ground. “Doth thou also suffer the curse of cakes!?”

“ENOUGH OF THY NONSENSE! STEP AWAY FROM OUR SISTER SO WE MAY SMITE THEE!”

The warrior’s eyes hardened in response.

“Very well. I did seek a battle with you as well,” he proclaimed. He grabbed his weapon before leaping out of the crater and over Luna to land several yards behind her. As Luna turned to face him Twilight and the others quickly yet carefully carried Celestia out of the crater. Gilgamesh stood but did not turn to face his opponent.

“You were always the more eager of the two to battle, and your dedication to proper combat etiquette has always been admirable.” He planted his naginata into the ground, hard enough so that it stood upright on its own, before turning around. “Though I doubt you could possibly pose me a challenge, I will honor you with my first transformation.”

Twilight’s blood ran cold. He was going to transform, to become even stronger, after he had already defeated Celestia.

He extended one arm, crossing it in front of him while the other one was tucked at his side. He then moved the extended arm in a circular motion towards the other side before tucking it at his side and extending the other arm across, assuming a mirror image of the pose he started with, while shouting “HENSHIN!”

Everypony tensed and waited for what came next… and waited… and waited…

“Um, give me second. I swear this never happens,” he insisted before going through the motions again… and again… and again….

Luna began to chuckle before letting out a confident laugh. Though she kept her weapons at the ready, her more intimidating magical displays disappeared.

“We had nearly forgotten about the steps that had been taken during your imprisonment!”

“’Steps?’”

“Indeed. Doth thou not remember how we drained thy power upon thy imprisonment? We sought a way to weaken thou lest ye return, and drained thy power which took the form of the weapons you wielded in thy other forms, which we had scattered across the lands! Doth thy remember now?”

The warrior just blinked a few times in response. “Um… wow. I, like, totally forgot about that.”

Twilight’s fear had changed to mind numbing disbelief. One thought reigning in her mind.

How did this idiot beat Celestia!?

“It would seem that when we took thy weapons we took thy transformations as well! Prepare for thy defeat, barbarian!”

“FOOL!” Gilgamesh shouted, pulling his weapon out of the ground and taking an offensive stance. “ARE YOU SO DELUDED TO THINK YOU CAN TRULY BEAT ME!? EVEN WITHOUT MY FULL POWER, YOUR SISTER LIES BEATEN! DO YOU TRULY THINK YOU COULD BEST ME WHEN SHE COULD NOT!?”

Wind began to swirl around his body, and Luna in response put up her own magical displays. In addition, a dark mist began to emanate from her hooves and the sky began to darken with storm clouds as thunder crackled.

“PREPARE, PRINCESS LUNA, FOR WITH THIS NEXT MOVE I END THIS BOUT!”

And with that he charged forwards, Luna steeling herself to retaliate. Mere hooves from her he swung his blade, which seemed to cut a hole in the air itself, before dashing inside. The hole closed behind him and he was gone.

Everypony stood still, attempting to comprehend what just happened. Twilight was one of the first to recover.

He just ran away.

Luna looked absolutely gobsmacked, all of her magical displays gone as she held her stance. A few moments later however, her eyes shined with power while the sky darkened once again. Twilight could see her gritting her teeth, and could only gulp in response.

I exited the portal in front of the Castle of the Pony Sisters.

“Suckers.”

Seemingly in response, I heard a massive scream of anger from Canterlot. From this distance the Royal Canterlot Voice didn’t seem quite so bad.

So. No transformations, huh? I suppose if I can find all my weapons I can regain my transformations. But with my three extra forms that means I have to recover… Twenty-five weapons. Good crap, I hope some of them are grouped together. I might need some help.

I pondered how to go about this when the obvious answer hit me.

But will any of them actually be willing to give me help? I mean, my reason is a bit selfish. “Hey can you help me recover my power so I can go on adventures and fight things for my own amusement?” Not exactly the best pitch there. Maybe if I provided my own services… and a little something to sweeten the deal.

I focused my energy, my essence, into my hand. A light shone and soon in their place was a pair of gloves, identical to the gauntlets I was now wearing.

Not sure if the Toad immunity will help anyone much, but the immunity to Paralyze should be nice.

I cut open a large rift with my naginata before imbuing extra power into the gauntlets. I raised them up towards The Rift before declaring my intent.

“I am the warrior, the master of weapons, the seeker of battle and adventure. To those who would require my strength to defeat thy foes, to crush opposing forces, put on these Genji Gloves and call out my name with the intent to summon me. If ye be without true malice in thy hearts, know that the mighty Gilgamesh will come to thy aid!”

And with that I hurled the gauntlets into the Rift, feeling my energy split before seeking out others of my kind. I then willed The Rift to close itself.

I wonder if anyone will answer.

Right then I felt my stomach growl.

Guess I need to refuel.

I looked towards the Everfree Forest and licked my lips.

I’m feeling like manticore tonight.

Author's Note

43 Like and 52 faves. You all flatter me, you really do.

And so, our introductory are is at an end. I hope you all had plenty of laughs and the fight scenes were appropriately epic. I got some ideas on where to take the character from here, but for the most part I'm flying by the seat of my pants. With any luck some of the others out there will want to do crossovers and can give me some ideas.

In the meantime, the next chapter will likely be some slight backstory. I don't know when it'll be out seeing as how I was almost RACING to get these four out, so now I'm going to take things a bit slower. I hope you'll still stick with me in this little experiment.

A Bout Between Wandering Warriors

It had been a few weeks since my prank to freak out Twilight, and only once more had I pranked them since. It was during the “May the Best Pet Win” event. It wasn’t that hard to hear the rockslide from Ghastly Gorge, which I had prepared for. After Dash had decided to make Tank her pet, and name him, I made sure they saw me off in the distance with the sign I had made with “Go Tortoise Go!” written on it. It was just a wooden plank with crayon used to write the words and tied to my naginata with rope, but it had the desired effect. Their stunned “how the fuck did he know?” expressions were priceless. I left before they could come after me of course. It almost made up for having to stay away from Nightmare Night, which was so tempting. After all Halloween was always my favorite holiday.

On more important matters, I had actually made some progress with collecting my weapons. Unfortunately, it was the minimal amount of progress, as I had recovered one weapon. It was actually in the Castle of the Pony Sisters, right under my nose the whole time. I didn’t even sense it until I meditated, and I only seemed to be able to detect it when I was inside the castle itself. I guess aside from my naginata there was a range issue on detecting them.

Unfortunately, my excitement was dampened when I realized what weapon I had recovered: Excalipoor, the single most infamous joke weapon in all video games. Sure it had its uses: turns out it’s still a very durable blade that can parry blows with the best of them. And I guess I could fall back onto it if I was trying not to hurt anyone. Even more upsetting was what happened when I got it. As soon as I held the blade it disappeared. However, I could feel its presence inside me, which meant that it had probably gone to giving me my transformations back. However, I still couldn’t transform. Likely I needed all the weapons for that one transformation before I could do it.

Over the next few weeks I had paid a few visits to Zecora, getting not only some more tips on navigating the forest but also a few herbal recipes and, most importantly, some delicious, delectable, Zebafrican red tea. All those spots with fruits had helped me not only keep up my health, but I felt much better about not having to kill an animal every time I wanted to eat, although that did still happen once a week. What little part of my conscience that nagged at me for it was greatly suppressed, though still noticeably there.

I really need to learn how to smoke meat. Cragadiles are one of the only things I don’t feel guilty about killing, and if I took down a Hydra, I could go for months without having to slay anything.

I couldn’t just walk all over Equestria, or even worse all of Equus, trying to find my weapons, so I had to try and find some way to get a heading. Thanks to what I remembered of the show I found the secret library in the Castle of the Pony Sisters, but no luck there. Unless I found some sort of tool or technique to locate them my only other options were meandering or actually trying to get the information out of the Canterlot Archives. Or worse, the Princesses themselves.

Yeah, that’s going to happen. Even if they were likely to break under interrogation that’s not my style.

At the current moment I was lost in my thoughts, searching the Everfree Forest for my weekly kill when I noticed something extremely unexpected: a campfire. I quietly approached the small clearing where it was, or as quietly as I could with my armor and size anyway, and saw a griffon. He was quite old from what I could tell, his brown feathers starting to whiten and his overall color having lost its sheen. I saw nearby the tail of a manticore roasting on a spit while he himself was eating what appeared to be one of its hind legs, ripping the flesh with his beak. He was wearing iron armor, dull but still well maintained, though the marks of battle were clearly seen with scratches and the occasional dent. At his side was a short sword and resting next to him a lance. I don’t know what I was expecting him to do next, but it certainly wasn’t what he did.

“Want a bite?” he asked, holding the meat out to me.

I had to admit, I was shocked. He didn’t seem scared of me at all.

“Are you always this trusting?” I asked.

“Well, you aren’t a beast, and if you were trying to kill me for something you would’ve snuck up on me instead of just walking up to me.”

“Maybe I prefer facing my prey head on?”

“Maybe. Is that what you’re here for?”

“…No.”

“Thought so.”

I sat by the campfire and took the leg he offered. As I removed my faceguard he reached behind him and pulled out another leg, already cooked. He held it over the fire for half a minute before joining me in eating.

“So, what’s a griffon, and more importantly a griffon warrior, doing out here? You a mercenary, a convict, or maybe just a wandering warrior?”

“I suppose that last one is the closest. Gregory, 1st Lieutenant of the Griffon Kingdom Special Combat Squad, retired. I’m just an old soldier who’s out to see the world.”

The SCS. That’s like the Marines of the Griffon Kingdom, if I remember correctly. I was never that much into military ranks but I think that 1st Lieutenant is pretty high up.

“And the weapons?” I asked.

“Don’t feel right without them. Also, can’t be too careful, right? Not all the ponies are as nice as Celestia’d like us to think. And let’s not forget that there’s still plenty of scary things out there.”

“Didn’t seem to scare you much,” I noted, motioning to what we were eating.

“I suppose. I guess ‘scary’ ain’t the right word. ‘Dangerous’ sounds better. You dangerous, sir?”

“That depends on what you mean. If you’re asking if I’ve killed before, then yes, though only for food. If you’re asking if I could kill you, most certainly. If you’re asking if I mean you harm, well… not exactly.”

“What’s that mean?” he asked, tensing if only very slightly.

I grinned. “Gregory, former 1st Lieutenant of the Griffon Kingdom, would you be opposed to a sparring match?”

He smirked back. “Been a while since I fought against anything that attacks with something other than instinct. You mind if we finish eating first?”

“Of course, no use in wasting good food.”

The two of us faced each other along the river leading to the Castle of the Pony Sisters, the same river that that sea serpent who helped the Mane Six cross lived in. What was his name… ah, forget it.

“Just to let you know, I don’t have the materials to heal any wounds, so I’d prefer that this doesn’t get too serious,” I warned.

“I appreciate it. I’ll oblige, but don’t expect me to lose, kid,” he said confidently, leveling his lance at me.

“’Kid’? What makes you think I’m a kid?” I asked as I took my own stance.

“You act like one. Can see it in your eyes. Don’t take it too hard, experience doesn’t always breed maturity.”

“I dunno, old timer. You sound pretty cocky yourself. Or are you claiming that’s simply ‘confidence’?”

“Why don’t you find out?”

I stood my ground and got the reaction I expected, a raised eyebrow of intrigue. He probably expected me to rush in immediately.

I’m no noob, old timer. Even if I was never much of a fighter in my realm I’ve got one hundred years of experience here in Equus, and the number one rule is never, never, never, underestimate your opponent.

“Alright then, kid, let’s see what you can do,” he said as he flapped his wings and began to hover for a bit before rushing forwards. I thrust my naginata at him, a simple attack, just to see how he’d react. Rather surprisingly he barely dodged the weapon and spiraled around it before thrusting his lance at my face. With my superior speed I not only dodged but also jumped away from him.

Nimble old bird.

I took a swing at him and he quickly unsheathed his short sword to parry my blow before dashing at me again. Rather than simply stab at me he swung his lance at my legs, which I quickly jumped over. He then flew up and cut at me with his sword, which I leaned my head away from, before swooping back down for a vertical cut, which I blocked. As I hit the ground he also landed and stabbed up at me with his lance. I twisted my body out of the way before kicking him in the chest, sending him flying backwards. I was surprised, not thinking I kicked him that hard only to see him flap his wings and hop up onto one of the trees, perching himself on its branch.

Whoa. I didn’t send him flying that far with my kick, he actually propelled himself away from me so he didn’t take the full blow. Old guy’s got moves.

He leapt off the branch and flew at me again, but when he got close he flapped his wings, kicking up dirt at me and clouding my vision. Fortunately I could still hear his wings and I noticed him fly above me before diving down. I rolled forward as his lance pierced the dirt and then thrust the blunt end of my weapon at him, hitting him in the armor and sending him reeling, almost tumbling into the river before regaining himself and taking to the air again. He charged again, this time veering off to the right at the last second before darting left and attempting to slash me, which I easily avoided before striking him with the flat of my blade. Not wanting him to recover I raced towards him and began to attack with my weapon. None of my strikes were deadly, nor were they powerful, at least by my standards, but they kept him on the defensive. As we traded blows I could only find myself more and more impressed. He didn’t seem intimidated at all, and there was no energy wasted in his movements, everything precise. I then checked his eyes, peering into his soul, wondering what kind of warrior he really was.

When I got my answer it nearly broke my concentration. It was something I hadn’t seen more than a handful of times, even over one hundred years. I decided to end it there and swung my weapon hard, producing a gale of wind that sent him tumbling. I then jumped up and aimed my blade down. I landed over him, my blade pointing right at his face. He seemed shocked for a moment, before closing his eyes and chuckling.

“And here I thought I was going to give an young and cocky upstart a lesson. Guess I’m getting too old.”

“Not at all, Sir Gregory. You skill is one of the most impressive I’ve ever seen,” I replied stepping off him and offering my hand, which he gladly took. “Unfortunately I am not without extensive skill, strength, and agility myself. You are truly a rare breed of warrior, one that not even I can truly compare to.”

“Now you’re just trying to flatter me.”

“Not at all. I myself am one who seeks the thrill of the fight, the rush of clashing with a worthy opponent. But you, you are one who seeks only self improvement, one who fights only to test his own skill and hone his abilities. A soul powerful, yet not a hint aggressive. Not even from the Princesses have I seen such purity.”

“’The Princesses’? You’ve fought Celestia and Luna?” he asked, surprised.

“Indeed. I’ve defeated them several times in the past, and once very recently.”

His surprised expression turned to outright shock. “Now wait a minute, you mean you’re-“

I stood tall. “Indeed. I, Gregory, am the warrior who has defeated armies, dragons, and even the majestic Princesses themselves, the mighty Gilgamesh. I must admit, my introduction would normally be more boisterous, but today I am not in the mood. For you, Gregory, former 1st Lieutenant of the Special Combat Squad, have even in defeat humbled me with your fighting spirit.”

I bowed respectfully. I had meant every word I said.

It was like fighting a Griffon version of Ryu. I never thought this ‘peaceful’ world would’ve ever produced such a warrior.

After finally recovering from shock he chuckled. “Well, I don’t feel so bad about losing now.”

I laughed back. “Indeed. I must ask a favor, my worthy adversary. Please tell no one I am here. I am hiding in these woods as I await an opportunity to make amends with Celestia and Luna.”

“I get ya. You have my word.”

“I greatly appreciate it.”

“And maybe you can do me a favor, too. I hear there’s town nearby here. I could use a place to rest and get some supplies. Can you tell me where it is?”

“Of course. Ponyville lies in that direction. I warn you though, the residents are quite panicky, even to the point of panicking over a mere Zebra in the past. I can only imagine what kind of reaction an armed griffon would evoke from them. However, the bearers of the Elements of Harmony themselves also live there. If you can get in their good graces, then the ponies should calm around you. Though I cannot make any promises, the pink one will likely aid you in such endeavors. You’ll know her when you see her.”

“Obliged. Well I’ll be off then.”

“May the winds of freedom always carry your wings.”

He waved as he took off towards Ponyville. I was about to make my own way into the forest when I heard a voice call me.

Master of battles and weapons, wielder of dangerous magics, a worthy foe who seeks adventure and challenges! It is I, Auric Fulcrum, Knight of the Eclipse, Wielder of the Flames of Alchemy! I call on you, for I am in a bit of a spot of bother right now, and I could really use your help! I SUMMON THEE, GILGAMESH!

Auric Fulcrum? I remember that name. That was what that coin told me it was from. Heh, guess I’m getting pretty popular.

Feeling elated after my most recent battle I eagerly cut open a hole in the and launched myself into the Rift.

I fell back to earth where I was when I left.

Poor guy. Looks like he’s dealing with a lot of shit. Still, a whole town following him, and being able to successfully make Tia apologize? Guy’s got some impressive feats under his belt. But now, back to business.

I pulled out the compass Auric had made me, feeling a sudden urge to sing "Hoist the Colors" before opening it up.

“Now, let’s see if we can find our heading,” I said between clenched teeth and twiddling my fingers on my free hand. After focusing on wanting to find the gear nearest to me I found the needle turn towards-

Canterlot. Oh goodie.

I sighed.

Looks like I’m not getting a full night’s rest tonight.

“SISTER! SISTER! AWAKEN, QUICKLY! THE PALACE HATH BEEN INFILTRATED!”

Celestia shook herself awake, her sister’s jostling and her voice bringing her out of her lovely sleep.

“Bwuh?”

“TIA, PLEASE, WE HAVE NO TIME! GILGAMESH IS HERE IN THE PALACE!”

“Wh-what? WHAT!?”

Celestia sprung out of bed, not even bothering to put on her jewelry or fix her bed head before rushing after her younger sister.

“Where is he, Luna?”

“Inside the royal vault! We were headed there when we stopped to awaken thee! We fear he may know the presence of some of his weapons!”

Celestia barreled down the halls in a full on gallop. The Royal Vault wasn’t that far away from her and Luna’s quarters so they could react quickly if the unthinkable were to happen. As they approached they found a massive series of holes through the vault doors, and the additional doors behind them, with the several members of the Night Guard groaning in pain, none of the dead thankfully. The two sisters entered only to find the vault without any traces of life. As they feared, the sealed chest containing six of his weapons was open and destroyed. The chest had contained six odd weapons of almost futuristic design, four of them that rapidly fired what appeared to be miniature cannonballs, while the other two fired self-propelled explosives. But what really caught their eyes was a cup of steaming liquid and note right beside it. The solar diarch levitated the message to her.

Dear Celestia,

I’m sorry for causing such a ruckus, but I highly doubt you’d be willing to just give me back what’s mine, so measures had to be taken. As a token of my apology I’ve made sure to leave you some zebafrican red tea for you to try. I hope you enjoy it even a fraction of the amount I do. Also, while you’re reading this, I’m no doubt currently breaking into the barracks of the Solar and Lunar Guards to retrieve the weapons you’ve stashed there. Once again, I apologize.

Hope you’re doing well otherwise,

The Mighty Gilgamesh

P.S. Sorry for freaking out Twilight, but it was way too fun.

By the time she finished the letter Celestia was gritting her teeth, her eyes shining with power and anger. Just a moment later a explosion rang out from nearby in the direction of the barracks. Luna immediately galloped out while Clestia turned her gaze to the tea cup before vaporizing it. She then turned and followed her sister.

Celestia trotted back to her room, her head hung low in shame.

The Royal Vault doors utterly destroyed, the barracks of both the Solar and Luna Guards damaged, numerous injuries among both, and to make it worse he had now retrieved eight of his weapons right from under our snouts. Could this get any worse?

As she opened the doors she looked inside and immediately her face contorted into rage. Sitting on her desk was another tea cup with piping hot tea, a teapot, and another note. She immediately picked it up and read it.

Dear Celestia,

Seeing as how you were no doubt preoccupied with other things and no doubt likely under great stress you probably destroyed the tea I left for you back in the Vault. If not, good for you, you’ve got better control over your temper than I thought! If you did, well I can’t say I’m too surprised. Once again, here’s some zebafrican red tea as a token of my apology for your inconvenience. I sincerely hope you’re not so childish as to throw another hissy fit after things have calmed down just because things aren’t going your way.

Best Wishes,

The Magnificent Gilgamesh

P.S. Seriously, just try it. You could probably use some right now.

Celestia’s rage actually dulled as she read the note, though by was no means extinguished. As much as she hated to admit it, it was rather foalish to just throw a tantrum. The knowledge that Giglamesh was regaining his power, not to mention that their defenses were apparently worthless, was certainly distressing, but aside from that nothing they had suffered could not be fixed. Also, the past month had proven that Luna’s plan was working and that, if nothing else, Gilgamesh could seem to be trusted with not terrorizing her subjects, besides the occasional count of mischievous pranks.

The alicorn plopped herself down onto her cushion before levitating the still warm teacup over to her. She took a sip of the liquid and sighed.

It’s actually quite good.

Author's Note

Ugh, I've got to stop finishing these things in the AM.

But HOLY CRAP BASKETS! I leave you guys alone for a week and you boost me to 338 likes and 476 favorites!? You're all amazing, you really are.

I'd also really like to thank Thadius0 for letting me cross over with "Golden Graces, Headless Headaches" even if it finished before I got my part done (seriously, you wouldn't believe how fast this guy works). For those of you wondering, I can probably promise one more crossover in the future, maybe two. Not spoiling who though.

And yeah, those of you in the know, you probably have an idea of what one of Gilgamesh's transformations is by the weapons I mentioned. Thought it might be fun to do more than just "go somewhere, get one weapon, try to find next one." Keeps you guessing.

Anyway, I need to sleep. Hope you all enjoy and don't be afraid to point out any mistakes I've made.

To Fight A Monster...

That was certainly an impressive haul last night. Not only did I manage to recover my claw blades and my flail but I also got the four machine guns and two rocket launchers from my final form. I tried to transform into it, but no luck. Either I needed to recover all the weapons from my final form, or I needed to fill in the requirements for my previous two forms first. Knowing my luck, I’d guess the latter. And to keep my spirits up I actually found the direction of another weapon, and judging by the movement of the needle it was close. Not sure why the Compass didn’t pick it up before, maybe because it was a smaller number than the eight in Canterlot, but I decided to wait until the next day to head for it. After all, a man needs his sleep. And a full stomach.

The next day when I woke up I ate some wild berries, had some water, and followed Jack’s Compass (which I had started calling it now) to a cave in the Everfree Forest, one that seemed oddly familiar. Shrugging off the feeling, I entered only to find a mountain of gemstones.

Oh. Well that narrows it down.

Soon enough I felt the temperature begin to rise, along with the humidity. I turned to see the very same green dragon from the “Owl’s Well That Ends Well” episode.

“What are you doing in my cave?” he growled.

Of course, the dragon’s intimidating appearance didn’t shake me a bit. Hard to be scared when I gave the Dragon King Crimsonwing a smack down. Admittedly I was at full power when I did it but he didn’t pose much of a challenge, and this guy could hardly be called an equal. Still, I wasn’t looking for a fight. Maybe he could actually be reasoned with.

“Hail and fair met, noble dragon. So sorry for disturbing your home, however I have reason to believe an item that belongs to me is here. If I could simply retrieve it I will be on my way.”

The dragon chuckled. “Something that belongs to you? Everything here belongs to me!” he declared, extending the spikes in his tail.

So much for the gentle approach. Now with the “know your place” approach.

“It would seem sir that you are no warrior, otherwise you would know the first rule of combat,” I stated simply before quickly swinging up the blunt end of my naginata and striking him in the chin with enough force to smash his head into the ceiling. He held there for a second before falling back to the ground. “Never underestimate your opponent.”

The dragon shook himself out his stupor before turning and swinging his tail at me, which I blocked with one hand before grabbing one of the spikes and hurling him across the cavern into a wall. He growled as he stood up and inhaled sharply. In response I casted Shell on myself and simply stood there as he breathed fire on me. The effect was nothing compared to Celestia’s Sunfire magic. As I casually swatted away a few errant sparks he just stared in complete shock.

“Wh-Who are you? What are you!?”

“Oh? You don’t recognize me? I would have thought the dragons would have remembered, considering the mark I left on their history. Though maybe you were too young at the time. Perhaps you have heard of the mighty Gilgamesh?”

I saw his eyes shrink to pinpricks in response. “N-No. Y-You c-can’t b-be. G-Gilgamesh the Dragon Smasher is a m-myth. A sp-pook story. You can’t be him!”

I smirked and decided to play with him a bit more.

“Ah yes, that was the title I had been given after defeating King Crimsonwing, wasn’t it? Honestly I was never fond of it. It sounded too… harsh. ‘The Mighty Gilgamesh’ will always do for me.”

There was moment wait before he leaped at his horde and began shoving the gemstones at me. “TAKE IT! TAKE ALL OF IT! JUST DON’T HURT ME!”

“Calm yourself, drake, I only seek what belongs to me. You may keep everything else.”

He paused then relaxed a bit, dropping the gems in his claws. “W-What do you need, oh great one?”

I decided to ignore the obvious attempt to appease me in favor of getting to the point. “There is an item, possibly more than one here, that belongs to me. It would be a weapon of some sort.”

“B-But, I don’t have a-anything like that. Only gems.”

“Are you sure?” I asked, my tone implying he was lying. “According to this it should be-“ I pulled out Jack’s Compass and saw something odd. I took a few steps in a few directions to confirm the oddity. “Right here. How odd. Unless…” I changed to hold the device vertically and saw what I expected. “Below. But how would I get to it?”

“Oh! Um, I may know, your greatness,” the dragon said.

“I’m listening.”

He nodded nervously before stepping near the back of the cave. He touched a part of the wall, which then receded inward, causing a passageway to reveal itself.

“This was already a part of this cave when I arrived. It was too small so I never really bothered with it,” he explained, looking at me nervously. It was the kind of look a child gave a parent when they were afraid they didn’t do something well enough.

“I see. I thank thee for thy aid, dragon,” I said as I approached. I saw him visibly sigh in relief. “Now before I go dragon, I… I’m sorry, I’ve been rather rude, haven’t I? What is your name?”

“Um, it’s Everflame, sir.”

“Everflame then. I thank you for having helped me in my quest. However, you did also impede it. Therefore…” I saw him gulp in response, shaking in fear as I let the sentence remain unfinished for dramatics’ sake. “I’m afraid I’ve decided that you are indebted to me. In the future I may ask for your assistance in some matter. I know not what now, but when I do request it, you will accept. Understand?”

“Y-Yes sir.”

“Oh, and if you have left when I intend to make good on my request, I will be quite… irked if we cross paths again. Do I make myself clear?”

“C-Clear as the clearest sapphires, o-oh great one.”

“Good. I bid thee good day then,” I said before walking inside the passage to find a descending staircase.

I didn’t really intend to make him do anything for me, but it might be good to have a dragon in my debt for the future. Also, it was just fun to fuck with him.

OH. MY. FUCKING. GOD. SO. MANY. STAIRS.

It had to have been at least a half an hour since I started descending the hidden staircase before I finally reached the bottom. And most of it I spent running. Running!

WHO THE HELL DESIGNED THIS PASSAGE, SOMBRA!?

I sighed and looked around. The room was large, at least big enough to fit an entire house inside of, and in the center resting on a pedestal was-

Oh you have got to be freaking kidding me.

The Genji Shield. On the one hand, it was mine and I was glad to have it back. On the other, it wasn’t one of my weapons. I guess Celestia and Luna decided it was something worth storing away from me after I pulled a Captain America in one of our fights. The fact was, aside from its passive abilities, I barely used the thing, as using my naginata required two hands and I was more prone to dodging than taking a hit.

Oh well. A gain is a gain.

I calmly strolled over and removed the shield from the pedestal and clipped it to my back. I turned to head back out the way I came when a giant portal opened up directly in my path.

“That’s as far as you go. You will not regain your full power! Prepare to die!”

A creature pulled itself out of the Rift. It stood nearly twice the size of Everflame, walked on four clawed legs, and had two clawed arms. A long slender tail moved behind it and four curled horns protruded from its head, framing its white eyes. Its mouth possessed both fangs and tusks and it seemed to produce fire by just casually breathing. It’s shiny and leathery skin only emphasized its ridiculous muscles. But worse than all that, I recognized it, and not from Equestria.

Holy shit, its Twintania. WHAT THE FUCK IS HE DOING HERE!?

In my shock I barely registered that it was charging until the last moment, thankfully managing to dodge the beast.

Ok. I think I might be in trouble. If I had my second or even my first transformation I might be able to do this, but that ain’t happening.

The monster turned and unleashed the Snowstorm spell at me, which I countered with a combination of Wind Slash and Laser Barrage.

Ok, I need some help. But who-?

If I wasn’t in the middle of fighting I would’ve smacked myself for being so stupid. I pulled out the first token I could grab, a vial of blue liquid that swirled and pulsed causing the inside to resemble a double-helix.

This should be interesting.

I held the vial aloft.

“Unstoppable pursuer, implacable hunter, hear me! I, The Mighty Gilgamesh, ronin of the multiverse, call upon thy ferocity and strength for aid! Answer my call and come to me, NEMESIS!”

The vial glowed for a brief moment, then there was a bright flash and a large swirling vortex made up of a multitude of colors appeared near the ceiling of the large chamber. Shortly after, a massive figure fell through. He fell the short distance to the ground, landing with a loud bang that left a crater where he landed. He stood in a crouched position at first, but then he rose to his full height, a full head taller than me.

In his right hand he clutched a large rocket launcher, the rest of his mutated body was covered by a long overcoat, save for his shoulders which were exposed. He scanned the immediate area, stopping when he saw me. Then came a voice, but not from his mouth, but rather what seemed to be straight from the mind.

"Well, I have to say, you’re a sight for sore eyes. First actual human I’ve seen in...what has it been? 1200 years? 1300 years? The beast grunted. "Ah what does it matter...You are the one who summoned me?"

"Yup. And in case you're wondering why," I began before pointing behind him.

He turned and saw Twintania glaring at him.

"Oh."

"So yeah, really hoping that rocket launcher has unlimited ammo just like in the game."

"So, another Displaced, is it?" the beast asked, flame leaping from its mouth with every word."Bah. No matter. I will destroy you both!"

'Displaced?' What's he talking about? Oh, is that the name for guys like me? But wait, how does he know?

Upon hearing Twitania, Nemesis began to growl, his eye glowing red as he stared down the beast.

“STAAAARS!”

“He sounds a little too confident for my tastes. Do you want him alive for any reason? I’m eager to make this bastard eat his words.”

"Oh please, by all means, blow his ass to tiny little pieces. Also, love the battle cry, sends shivers down my spine even after all these years. And while you're here, let's set the mood."

I activated the song spell and began playing Nemesis' theme from Marvel v Capcom 3. He turned to me and gave an expression that I guessed was surprise.

"How did-?"

"Talky later, fighty now. GILGAMESH!" I cried as I launched myself into air and at Twintania. I managed to get it off guard and use my Naginata to slam its head to the ground. Unfortunately it recovered sooner than I thought and smacked me with its head as it rose, sending me smashing into the ceiling. I hung there for a moment before falling down, where I could see his arm raised to slash at me.

Oh crap.

The sound of a jet filled the room, and after a bright flash and a loud explosion Twintania was sent stumbling backwards with a roar of pain before he could finish his attack, a fresh black spot staining his body right below the arm he had raised. On the other side of the room, Nemesis calmly pointed his rocket launcher up to the ceiling, thrusting it up and down. The weapon made a sound almost akin to a shotgun cycling its rounds as he levelled the launcher on his shoulder, taking aim again.

“Forgetting someone aren’t we?” Nemesis had a grin on his face, or at least what could be assumed as a grin, as he let loose another rocket, the sound of a jet filling the room again as the rocket honed onto its target.

The beast responded by casting Atomic Ray, firing a beam of fire at the B.O.W. while also blowing up the missile mid-air, and firing another at me as I stood up. I managed to leap out of the way and doge it. Nemesis wasn't so lucky and took the blast right in the chest, propelling him back into the wall. Stones fell on top of him, hiding him from view. The monster turned to me.

"And now for-"

"ROCKET PUNCH!" I shouted and nailed him in face with the two flying boxing gloves. I then dashed forwards and sliced at his front legs, drawing blood before jumping straight up and slamming my head into his chin. Before he could react I pushed off his chest and launched several yards away, well out of his arms' reach.

"You only delay the inevitable! You have already seen me destroy one of you!"

I smirked. "Oh really? 'Cause to me it doesn't look like you destroyed jack shit."

He looked like he was about to respond, but what happened next drowned out any response he could have come up with.

“STAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARS!”

He made to turn around to face the voice that came from behind him, but something wrapped around his back leg and yanked hard to the side, causing him to lose his footing as he was thrown violently against a wall on the far side of the chamber, causing the room to shake a little.

Nemesis was standing outside of the hole in the wall that Twintania had blasted him into, a tentacle quickly retracting itself into his hand. Aside from a burn mark on his overcoat and a pissed off expression though, he looked untouched.

“Perks of being a mutated monster,” Nemesis spoke, his eye burning red. “I’m really hard to get rid of.”

"Yeah, no shit man. I think only the Terminator is more infamous for being an unstoppable relentless killing machine."

"ENOUGH OF THIS!" Twintania shouted before beginning to inhale. As it did the flames from inside its mouth began to change from red to bright blue.

Oh shitmuffins.

I quickly cast Shell on both myself and my ally before pulling the Genji Shield off my back.

I promise never to think of you as useless again.

"What was that? What's going on?" Nemesis asked.

"Let's just say that durability of yours is about to be tested." I replied before crouching down and hiding my body behind the thankfully large shield.

"MEGA FLARE!"

My ears were instantly ringing as I felt myself hit with the force of a speeding bullet train, or maybe Celestia's fat flank if she managed to crash into me after performing a Sonic Rainboom. The explosion hurled me across the room faster than I could blink and I became imbedded into the wall. My body ached all over, but thankfully Shell seemed to do its job, and I didn't seem to be suffering any serious pain. As I slowly pulled myself out of the earthen wall I looked over to see that Nemesis was already out, a bit blackened and obviously hurt but still raring to go. Unfortunately, he dropped his rocket launcher.

"DIE, YOU COCKROACHES!"

I looked ahead to see Twintania charging like a bull, head lowered and headed right towards my mutated companion.

"STAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAARS!" He shouted and barreled forward. The the two met and, to my utter shock, stopped each other. After struggling for a moment Nemesis growled and, with obvious effort, lifted the massive beast over his head before hurling it across the room.

Good cripes! I mean, sure, I'm even stronger at full power, but still! Dude is a beast! Is this what it feels like to watch me work?

With one last grunt of effort I pulled myself from the wall and landed on the ground. I picked up the Genji Shield and clipped it to my back before picking up my Naginata. Things weren't going badly for us, but I decided to end this now.

It worked in the game, so hopefully it'll work here.

"ZANTETSUKEN!" I shouted before slicing the air at my opponent, sending out a blade of energy. It met and then passed through him. He didn't move for a moment, and then he began to slide apart, being cut vertically. Before falling to the floor his body began to dissolve with a rumbling noise before it faded to nothing.

"Looks like he just couldn't keep himself together! Haha! Heh... Wow that was lame even for my bad pun standards."

I saw Nemesis pick up his rocket launcher before turning to me.

"Your jokes are bad and you should feel bad. Also, what the hell was that? Why did you call me if you could've done that to him?"

"Actually, Zantetsuken is a one-hit-kill move that either works or doesn't. Twintania isn't vulnerable to moves like that until after using Mega Flare for the first time. Speaking of, you ok? That's one of the most destructively powerful spells in the entire series."

He looked over himself briefly before looking back up at me. “Nothing I won’t recover from, I think. It hurt like hell, but it’ll heal.” He shifted his gaze to the shield on my back. “So that’s what this was about then? That thing must’ve been pretty important if it was being guarded by something like that.”

"Well, it's important to me, one of the many items and weapons I've been trying to get to regain my full power. As for what he was doing here, I'm not sure. I mean, he seemed to want to kill me and keep me from regaining my former strength, but I've no idea where he came from. He's the first thing I've seen here that wasn't native to Equus. I mean, think I would've noticed a Final Fantasy villain on the show."

“Losing your weapons eh? I know that feeling, Sunbutt and Moony Mare locked me away in stone for a thousand years for ‘seeking to bring Equestria to its knees’.” He said the last part with heavy sarcasm.

"Oh, believe me, I know what that's like. She thinks I'm trying to start up a world war when really all I want is a good fight."

“She can’t see past her own goddamn muzzle. If it wasn’t enough that she made me lose a thousand years of my life in a stone prison, either her and her sister or the ponies I’m hunting down broke into my secret bunker in the Everfree and took all my weapons!” He growled under his breath. “Not that I won’t find them eventually, it’s just really annoying to have to deal with, especially when one of the ponies who may have done it are ponies that you’re trying to help.” He grunted, turning to look at where Twintania had faded away. “As for what he was doing here, I have a theory. Much as in back in my Equestria, once I arrived it didn’t take long for Ellura to take root.” He said the name ‘Ellura’ with hatred in his voice.

""Ellura"? That some kinda perfume?"

He chuckled at that for a moment before turning serious again. “Afraid not. Think of them like a pony Umbrella. They took blood that I’d lost in my battle with Sunbutt and Moony Mare, and began to play with it. It wasn’t too long after that, they developed a ‘cure’ for the virus I was accidentally spreading around. There IS no cure for the T-virus.” Nemesis began to growl. “After that, they took the sample they’d gotten from me and distributed it across Equestria in the name of ‘scientific discovery’ when in reality all they’re doing is turning innocent ponies into bloodthirsty monsters with no soul, all in the name of ‘science.’”

I was too stunned to respond to that. His dimension actually had a pony version of Umbrella. That's beyond bad.

Nemesis shook his head and turned to face me again. “What I mean by all of that is maybe your presence here affected something? I know it did in mine, and I keep wondering to myself every day what it’d be like if I’d never shown up.” Then he heard the last part of what I said and his eye narrowed. “...show? What show?”

I just stood there for a minute trying to process everything he said.

"Ok, let's start with more lighthearted part of this: does the name 'My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic' mean anything to you?"

He stood still for a moment, mulling the question over before his eye widened and he looked at me.

“...Oh you’ve gotta be shitting me.” He put a hand over his face, releasing a sigh. “I mean, I wasn’t a brony hater or anything but...really?! That’s what this is?!”

I couldn't help it, I burst out laughing. "Are you serious!? You had no idea what you're dealing with!? I mean, I can understand if you never watched the show but how could you be completely unfamiliar with any of it!? It's inescapable on the net!"

To my surprise, he started laughing too. If a deep-throated harsh grating sound could be called ‘laughter’ anyways. “You know, most people in my position might be pretty upset upon learning that they’ve been locked away for a thousand years in a dimension that’s based off of a show about cartoon ponies, but honestly, after being through the shit I’ve been through, I’m not really surprised. As for never hearing about it, to be perfectly honest it never really interested me. Looking back, I can’t even believe I didn’t recognize those six mares who were with the princesses sooner! They were everywhere!” He shook his head. “I’ll worry about it later….if what you say is true though, and this dimension is based off of a cartoon show...do events that occur here follow the show?”

"Well, in my dimension they do, at least so far. Then again, I haven't been getting too involved in everything here. Despite me beating Celestia into submission she still showed up at what would've been the end of the second season's third episode to fix a mess that Twilight caused. Oh, Twilight is the purple unicorn, by the way. Full name Twilight Sparkle."

“Yeah, I had a run-in with her already. I was trying to find some information on Ellura, the old castle library was out of date, so I had to sneak into the library in Ponyville, which I guess she lives in. She caught me hiding in her closet and thought I was going to…” He shuddered. “...I don’t really want to talk about it.”

"Pfft! What, did she have some embarrassing role play items in there? Don't tell me she's into BDSM or some kinky shit like that, because if so I think I might die laughing!"

“I have no idea, I don’t want to know, but I could’ve sworn I saw a collar or something in there...just...ugh…”

I couldn't help it, I collapsed as I roared with laughter, banging my fist on the ground. "OH GOD, LEAVE IT TO NERDY ONES TO BE THE FREAKY ONES! HAHAHAHAHA!" I kept laughing for a few moments before I remembered the more serious part of this conversation and pulled myself together. "Sorry, I needed that. But on to more pressing matters." I calmed myself and looked to him with a serious expression. "This Ellura, are they really as big and powerful as Umbrella was?"

He nodded, looking grim. “Discord and I spent the first 200 years of my time there building weaponry and sabotaging their operations before Celestia imprisoned me. I can only imagine that they’ve grown since then, though Celestia seems to think that they’re bloody guardian angels.” He growled again.

"Great. Leave it to her royal stubbornness to be blind. This isn't the first time I've heard of it happening." I sighed, trying decide where to start. "Ok, first things first, major events that happened on the show. I'm assuming Discord was recently restored?"

Nemesis nodded again. “He was, he got imprisoned again recently though. He was actually the one who gave me my launcher back.” He held his launcher up as he mentioned it.

"Alright then. Well, there's a lot of stuff to cover, so I'll try to be brief..."

About thirty minutes later I had told him everything about the show that might be important. I of course mentioned Chrysalis and the Changelings (whose very existence surprised him and made him worry about what Ellura might do with them), Sombra (who apparently was enough of a threat to make them stop chasing Nemesis for a while), Twilight becoming an alicorn (which hilariously he flinched at), as well as the Plunder Seeds (making him actually worry about Zecora. Guess she's the most open minded no matter what dimension you're in). I even mentioned "Equestria Girls", after explaining that it might not even happen. I also mentioned other events that might be important like Spike's greed-induced growth spurt, the Dragon Migration, the Mirror Pool, and of course Discord's reformation. I honestly don't know what shocked him more, that Celestia ordered him let out or that Fluttershy was the one to reform him.

"And um... Gah, I know I'm forgetting something... Aw fuck it, it's not coming to me."

Nemesis stood there, trying to process it all. “That’s a lot of info to take in. I don’t suppose you’ve got any suggestions on who I should and should not respond to when summoned in the multiverse?”

"Ah, right, multiverse and the other Displaced! That was next. Ok, aside from you I've only met two, but I've got info on more. First is, and I hope I'm remembering this right, Xante, Baron of the Fozen Wasteland, First Among Liches, Lord of the Dead, and Fabulos Rainbow Magician. I think I got that right."

Nemesis tried to hide a snicker. “That’s a really long title.”

"Yeah, that's what I said. Anyway, pretty powerful mage and lich, uses mostly ice magic and 'Rainbow Magic', which is powerful despite how ridiculous that sounds."

“Hey, if there’s anything I’ve learned since coming to Equestria it’s one simple rule, DO NOT fuck with rainbows. Sonic Rainboom, the Elements of Harmony shoot a goddamn rainbow beam that does some weird mind freak shit to your head, shit’s dangerous.”

""Sonic Rainboom?' Did Rainbow Dash hit you with that?"

“Not exactly. Saw it while I was stuck in stone, heard about what it was called through word of mouth. May be ridiculous, but I wouldn’t want to get hit with it.”

"No shit. Anyway, Xante, from what I could tell, seemed a pretty swell guy. Called me to give him a hand, and although he couldn't help me much he did give me a spell that basically allows me to be a living iPod."

“Is that what that was? I didn’t play too much of Marvel vs. Capcom 3, but damn I loved that theme! If I ever figure out a way to cast magic of my own, I’ll call him up myself.”

"Actually he just wrote a magic ward that implanted itself in my armor. I just have to think it and it works. Anyway, guy's a bit goofy but seems pretty dependable for the most part. Oh, and he's apparently not from Earth."

"Wait, what?"

"Yup. Don't know if he was telling the truth, but apparently he's from a place called Ranria, if I remember correctly, and he was sent to Equestria from Earth during a visit. Once again, not sure whether to believe him or not. Oh, also, his Equestria is anthro."

"Anthro? Wait, you don't mean-?"

"Yup. Met the Princesses there. They still had the muzzles, the horns, the coats, the cutie marks, the wings and the tails but they had clothes, two arms, two great luscious legs and two stonking great ti- GAH! OH FOR CHRIST'S SAKE AM I REALLY SO BLUEBALLED AFTER SIXTEEN HUNDRED YEARS THAT I'M WILLING TO FUCK ANYTHING WITH TITS!?" I grabbed Naginata and began banging myself in the head. "GET OUT! GET OUT!"

“Oh god that is just...that...UGH! UNCANNY VALLEY! UNCANNY VALLEY!” He continued to rant this for a while before he finally calmed himself down. “I saw a few people when I looked into the multiverse, you wouldn’t happen to know anything about a Displaced who’s been turned into a pony would you?”

"Hm? I don't know anyone who's become a pony. I don't suppose you could tell me more?"

“Well from the glimpse of him that I saw from the multiverse, he was apparently a powerful alchemist before he...changed his form, for lack of better words. I didn’t see enough to figure out what world the dimension was based off of.”

I stood shocked for moment as I processed what he said. "Oh my god, Auric's a pony now!?"

“Auric?”

"Right, right. Ok, Auric Fulcrum, master of Psyenergy and Alchemy. Golden Sun universe, if you ever played that game."

“Hah, Golden Sun? I loved that game!”

"You too, huh? Anyway, guy showed up in his Equestria as Dullahan. Once he got out of his imprisonment he formed a town of Adepts that been wronged by Celestia. Basically made it his mission to shove Sunbutt's mistakes back in her face. Apparently he absorbed the Golden Sun, all of it not most of it like Alex, and tore apart the Wise One bit by atomic bit when he threatened to take over Equestria."

“I always did hate that guy, but trying to take over Equestria? Damn.” He was quiet a moment more, pondering over everything I said before speaking again, “I also saw Ghost Rider, I don’t know if you’ve met him yet but I don’t think he’s a bad character exactly. While we’re on that subject though, is there anyone whose summons I shouldn’t answer?”

"Right, right. Sorry. Just trying to make sure you're as prepared as possible. Ok, after absorbing the Golden Sun Auric and Dullahan split so now both are around that Equestria. Last I heard Dullahan was working on making clones of himself to send to aid of other Displaced. They're definitely guys you'll want to be friends with."

Nemesis nodded.

"Ok, he also told me about the others. Nocturne is some sort of demon lord who gives others aid for a price. Don't know what that price is. Also you'll need a mirror to summon him. Then there's Typhon, Heir of Breath, who Auric described as 'God-Tiered', and coming from someone who's literally immortal that must mean something. And then there's the ones you need to watch out for. Auric called them the 'Triad of Madness'. First there's Alice, front American McGee's version of Wonderland. Next from Silent Hill we have-"

"Pyramid Head."

"Yeah, that's-!" I paused when I noticed the tone of his voice. "Oh my god, you met him."

“I did.” Nemesis tone sounded distant, as if he was remembering something. “He didn’t talk much, beyond saying that I had sinned and attacked me straight away. All I have to say about him is, if you meet him…” Nemesis tone became serious. “DO NOT touch his sword. I was enough of a fool to grab it and try to kill him with it, and I basically saw everyone I ever knew burn before my eyes. Everything became a monster, and…” He shuddered. “...SOMETHING spoke to me. I don’t know what it was just...be careful.”

"I guess if anyone could survive the invincible hunter of the survival horror genre it would be the other invincible hunter of the survival horror genre. Anyway, last is Jack of Blades with his Sword of Ages... I don't know what he's from. I'm sorry."

“Fable, if I’m not mistaken.” Nemesis spoke. “I never played much of the game itself but my friend was a huge fan of it, he wouldn’t shut up about it actually.”

"Ah, that would explain it. I never played any if those games, though I meant to eventually. Ok, now that we've got that out of the way, on to the more personal issue."

"Personal?"

I took a deep breath to calm myself before I walked over to him and placed my hand on his shoulder. I could tell he saw the rage in my eyes.

"Nemesis, your goals and intentions are noble, more so than my own. I have my own tasks to complete, but if you truly require my aid I will come running. The idea of an Umbrella corporation in any Equestria troubles me greatly. I usually have a strict no kill rule when it comes to the sentient races of Equus, but if you call me I will be more than willing to help you put those monsters six feet under. And I'm not talking about the B.O.W.'s."

Nemesis nodded. “I have no remorse, no mercy for them. Not anymore. In the past, I abstained from killing to avoid stooping to their level but…” He paused. “I’ve been gone for a thousand years, if they’ve gotten as powerful as I can imagine in that time, and a thousand year’s worth of innocent blood is on their hooves, I doubt I will have anything holding me back anymore. The only thing I’m really afraid of in letting that happen is… well, myself.” He tapped his head with two fingers. “I can still hear him. The real Nemesis that is. Do you know what Nemesis is like without something to focus on? A monster. He kills everything. And, I notice sometimes, especially when I kill B.O.W.s...well…” Nemesis frowned. “...It’s harder to control, sometimes.”

So he's fighting from the inside as well. He really is a better man than me.

"I'm afraid I can't help you with that problem, but I think I can still help you. Hold out your hands." He hesitated for a moment before extending his hands to me, not dropping his rocket launcher. I clasped them both and focused my essence around them, making a few adjustments. In a flash, two fingerless gauntlets appeared on his hands, colored black to match is trenchcoat.

Hey, I'm better at this than I thought.

"These are Genji Gloves. They will provide defense from physical and magical attacks and render you immune to Toad and Paralyze status ailments. I also added some alterations, like the fingerless parts and holes for your tentacles. They are also my summoning token. Most importantly, I also made it so it reduces your likeliness to infect others with the T-Virus. It's not perfect, if you impale someone with those tendrils it'll likely infect them, but at least you won't have to worry about touching anyone."

Nemesis stared down at his new gloves for a moment before speaking. “I...I don’t know what to say. I wish I had something to give in return, but all I have is my launcher, and I kind of need it to be able to talk to you.” He chuckled a bit. “But in all sincerity, thank you. This is the kindest thing anyone has done for me in a long time.”

I smiled. It felt good to know I did something undeniably kind.

"Just promise to take down Ellura in any an every form and we're golden. However, you won't be able to do it without help. You've already befriended Zecora, which will go great for your credibility. If you manage to get three little fillies, Apple Bloom, Scootaloo, and Sweetie Belle on your side that'll help as well. They're sisters, or practically in the pegasus' case, to three of the Elements. And don't forget Spike either. That'll go great for convincing the Mane 6 and if you can win them over then I'm sure Celestia and Luna will at least listen to you. Remember, Umbrella's greatest weapon wasn't the B.O.W.'s, it was their credibility and money. If you get the Sisters on your side they're as good as spent."

“Sweetie Belle? I recognize that name, she was with two other fillies when I was freed from my statuesque prison. I imagine those are the three you’re talking about, I’ll keep an eye out for them again, though I may...kinda, sorta, unintentionally yelled at them when I first got out…” He trailed off. “Kinda hard to communicate when you can only say one word…”

I groaned. "Heh, well I guess it all can't go smoothly. Speaking of, I need to figure out how to send you back... Oh, there's an idea!" I pulled out the vial again. "Ahem. Nemesis, I hereby decree our contract complete."

As I spoke those words a portal opened behind him.

"Well, guess that did it. Best of luck, Nemmy. May the winds of freedom carry your wings."

Nemesis glanced back behind him, then turned to me and did a half bow. “It has been a pleasure, great warrior Gilgamesh. If you need my help again,” he motioned to the vial I held in my hand. “Don’t hesitate to ask. Hunt well.” And with that, he turned, walking into the ever brightening portal. There was a blinding flash, and I was alone once more.

I smiled as I walked towards the exit when I remembered something.

Oh fuck, I forgot to tell him about Nightmare Night and Trixie with the Alicorn Amulet! I knew I forgot something!

I groaned and facepalmed.

I hope he'll be ok.

Author's Note

I'm sorry this took so long everyone, but things have been pretty crazy in my life right now. I'll spare you the details but right now I don't even have my own wifi.

But holy crap, 447 likes and 597 favorites! This just shows no sign of stopping! You all flatter me, you really do! I only hope I can continue to bring you something you want to read!

Ok, so a few things in this chapter. Gilgamesh doesn't get exactly what he wants, too bad for him, but after that massive haul he should've expected it. Next we've got hints of something bigger in the works, and also a crossover with -TGM-'s I Will Hunt You Down.

First time the crossover has come to Gilgy and I hope I made you actually want to read his story.

Anyway, talk later. Got things to do, like a chapter I owe another writer.

I've Got More Headaches Than He Has Arms!

“Alright, today we’re gonna go for it!”

“You sure about this Scootaloo?”

“Of course I’m sure! This goes beyond getting our Cutie Marks!”

“Although we’re still goin’ after those too, I reckon.”

“Yeah, but we’ve got bigger reasons to do this! We set this guy free, even if we didn’t mean it, and he beat up Celestia!”

“Ah still dunno ‘bout this. How’re we supposed ta catch ‘im if he can do that?”

“We’ll catch him because we have to! You said yourself AJ told you to take responsibility for your actions, and this is taking responsibility!”

“Well, ah guess when ya put it like that…”

“So we’re ready?”

“I guess.”

“No ‘I guess’, Sweetie Belle! You ready or not?!”

“Grr… Ok, I’m ready.”

“Then all together now.”

“CUTIE MARK CRUSADER MONSTER CATCHERS!”

…Why did I suddenly feel a chill?

I shook off the feeling as I followed Jack’s Compass through the woods. I wasn’t sure what they were called, but I know that his path leaded to Froggy Bottom Bog, so at least I knew what I was getting into. Considering I couldn’t eat the hydra, at least not without wasting a massive amount of meat, I’d probably be knocking him out unless we hopefully didn't meet.

It was the day for my weekly kill so I decided to get up bright and early, a little bit before sunrise, to head to the location of my next weapon and then get food later. Turns out to have been a good decision as the only way I knew how to get to the place ended up being though Ponyville. Derpy saw me, out on her mail route, but she just waved and I responded in kind. God that mare was adorable. Anyway, back on topic, hopefully my latest acquisition would be my axe so I could finally do my first transformation.

When I exited the woods and came into the bog proper I felt a slight chill. Over the years I began developing the ability to sense “killing intent”, as the martial arts world called it. This… was not quite like that. It wasn’t deadly, but it was certainly determined.

“Now!”

With that command a net fell on top of me. It was tiny and barely even fell to my elbows. I looked up and saw the CMC in the tree right above me, looking expectantly as if something was going to happen.

Well, may as well give them some sort of reaction. Let it never be said I’m not willing to indulge in a bit of acting. Or more like overacting.

I began coughing and gagging and collapsed to the ground, pulling at the net.

“Gah! A tiny net! My only… weakness! *cough* How did… you know? *Hack* Bleh.”

I lied there limp and silent. The three shocked fillies just stared.

“Oh Celesita, Ah think we killed ‘im!” Applebloom shouted. All three of them climbed down and the farmfilly began to poke me. “Um, mister Gilgamesh? You ok?”

I didn’t respond. I even held my breath to make it look like I was dead.

“Oh Celestia, what’ve we done!? I’m too young to go to prison!” Scootaloo shouted.

“And I’m too cute to!” Sweetie chimed in.

“This all your fault, Scootaloo!” the earth pony shouted.

“Me!?”

“Yeah you! If you hadn’t told us ta go and get ‘im none a this woulda happened!”

“Uh, girls?” Sweetie tried to interrupt.

“You should’ve known it would go wrong!”

“Girls?”

“Oh so now its mah fault!?”

“GIRLS!”

“What!?”

The unicorn filly pointed behind the two and they turned. I was standing up, giving them a look.

“Really?” I asked simply. “Really?”

I picked the net off my head and dropped it on top of them. In their panic they bumped into each other and actually managed to get tangled in it. Once they stopped struggling they looked to me in fear.

“Stay here,” I ordered before taking out Jack’s Compass again. The needle pointed directly into the bog waters itself.

Oh goody. I get to dredge the muck.

I started walking forward only for a portal to open right above the murky water.

Oh no, another one!?

“Get out of here!” I shouted back to the three ponies.

“Ugh! We can’t!” They cried. I turned to see them still struggling with the net.

“Oh, son of a-!”

My curse was cut short by something falling out of the portal and into the bog, splashing water everywhere. I twirled my naginata, forcing it away from me and clearing my view only to be met with nothing.

It must’ve submerged. This bog was big enough for a hydra after all. Oh crap, what is it? Necrophobe? Shinryu? Ome-?

“Uwee hee hee! Well what have we here? A whole new world to look for some pretty honeys!” came an annoying voice from the depths.

Oh no fucking way.

Eight purple tentacles suddenly burst from beneath the water’s surface.

“And if anything gets in my way, I’ll give them an octo-punch! After all,” it continued before a recognizable figure jumped out of the water and landed on dry land. “I’m an octopus!”

The creature was large and purple, its head about the size of a small car. Its red eyes seeming to smile indefinitely and its wide grin of sharp teeth only cemented the identity of the individual.

Of all the bastards in the multiverse, why did it have to be motherfucking Ultros!?

I didn’t hate Ultros, honest. In fact, I liked his character a lot, the only other character in the Final Fantasy universe that could be compared to Gilgamesh in a way. But you know those guys on T.V. or movies where you laugh at them and enjoy any time they’re on screen, but then you realize that if you actually met them they’d annoy the shit out of you? Yeah, that’s Ultros.

“Ugh! A muscle-head! I hate muscle-heads like you!” the octopus shouted upon seeing my muscular form. He then saw the three fillies behind me. “Oh, but who are these cuties?” he asked, causing them all to flinch.

“Dude, seriously? They’re not even out of elementary school. That’s messed up.”

“Oh, but they’re just so cute though! Even if they’re a bit young, I bet they’ve got some knockout sisters!”

“…Oh yeah, you gotta die. PENETRATING BEAM!”

The searing beam of fire shot from my eyes and forced him back into the bog. He jumped out a moment later, looking slightly cooked.

“GAH! SEAFOOD SOUP IS NOT ON THE MENU!” He shouted before squirting Ink Blast at me. I casually stepped aside and he responded by lunging at me, flailing his eight arms wildly. “I’M GONNA PULVERIZE YA, YA BIG MUSCLE-HEA-!”

I cut him off by deftly weaving between his arms and nailing him in the face with a punch, sending him rocketing skywards. I followed up by jumping above him and firing down with another Penetrating Beam, sending him into the muck once more. I landed near the waters edge and stood tall.

“Is that all, you sorry excuse for cala-?”

“GAAAAAAAAH!”

Ultros launched himself out of the water and I barely managed to dodge out of the way. I readied for another attack only to find him flailing around and screaming.

“OWIE! OWIE OWIE OWIE OWIE OWIE OWIE! I CAN’T REACH IT! IT HURTS! GET IT OUT!”

I looked to see him trying to reach for his back and noticed lodged inside was-

Oh you’ve got to be freaking kidding me.

-my axe, wedged and stuck and causing blood to gush rather unpleasantly all over the place. I dashed forward and managed to grab onto the handle, lifting it and the cephalopod into the air.

“Huh?”

“Hold still,” I ordered before pulling back my right foot. “This will only hurt like a bitch.” I then punted the bastard in what I guess was as close to a butt as he had, dislodging my axe and sending him soaring over the horizon.

“GAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAH! I’LL GET YOU FOR THIS, YOU LOUSY MUSCLE-HEAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAD!”

I saw him fly away so far I didn’t even see where he landed. As much as it amused me, another thought entered my mind.

Aw crap, he’s gonna be a massive pain in my ass isn’t he?

I looked at my axe and watched it dissolve into light. I could practically feel my first form unlocking.

Finally, some discernable progress.

I turned back to the three fillies who still seemed shocked by what occurred before realizing they were alone with me again.

“And now, for you three.”

The three foals hugged each other in fear as I approached…

“Any luck Rainbow Dash?”

“Sorry Twilight, nopony’s seen them all day.”

“Oh goodness, this is terrible! Of all the things that could happen this is the. Worst. POSSIBLE. THING! “ Rarity summoned her fainting couch and began to weep, Spike doing his best to comfort her.

Despite her flair for the dramatic Twilight had to agree, this was extremely bad. If Gilgamesh popping up at random times was any indication that meant that he was likely near Ponyville, which made things extremely dangerous. Not to mention all the other things that were around like the Ursas and the Hydras.

“Any idea what ta do, Twi?” Applejack asked.

“Oh! Maybe if I throw a ‘We’re So Glad To See You’re Back And Ok’ Party, they’ll come back and be ok!” Pinkie suggested.

Everypony just stared for moment before Twilight spoke.

“I suppose the last pony we haven’t talked to is Zecora. I just hope the three of them went to her to try and get their potion making cutie marks or something and are safe with her.”

“Excuse me?”

The seven friends all turned and gasped in shock. Standing right behind them was none other than the armored warrior himself.

Fluttershy squeaked and hid behind Rarity’s couch, as did Rarity and Spike, while Twilight, Applejack, and Rainbow tensed for a fight.

Pinkie Pie just waved. “Hi, Gilgy!”

“Hey.”

“W-What’re you doing here, Gilgamesh!?” Twilight asked, trying to hide her fear.

The armored biped responded by holding up a small net. “Are these yours?

All of them turned to the net and gasped.

“Sweetie Belle!” Rarity screamed.

“Apple Bloom!” Applejack called.

“Scootaloo!” Rainbow shouted. “You let them go right now or I’ll-!”

“Here,” he answered simply and tossed them at her, causing her to fall out of the air as she caught them. All of the friends quickly worked to untangle the three fillies.

“Are you ok? What happened?”

“Uh, well, ya see…” the earth pony began.

“Uh, we got captured, and then-!” the pegasus began.

“AHEM!” All of them turned to the warrior who glared at the three fillies. “Really? You’re gonna lie right in front of me?” he scolded.

“’Lie?’ Apple Bloom, what’s he talkin’ about?” AJ asked with a disapproving look.

The three fillies lowered their heads with shame.

“Well, ya see, the truth is, we were tryin’ ta catch ‘im,” the younger farmfilly explained.

“You what!?” Twilight practically screamed.

“We just wanted to fix everything! It was our fault he got out!” Sweetie exclaimed.

“Your fault? Sweetie Belle, what are you talking about dear?” the older unicorn asked.

“They issued a challenge in front of me that it would take all six of you to beat me. I accepted,” the warrior explained.

The six mares and drake looked to him in shock before turning back to the fillies.

“We didn’t mean it! Honest!” Scootaloo pleaded.

“Forget how he got out, all that matters is that we’re gonna put him back in!” Rainbow shouted as she dashed forward, only for her face to meet with Giglamesh’s open palm with a loud smack.

“Yeah, sure you are,” he said sarcastically as the pegasus fell to the ground. “Look, I’ve had a rough morning dealing with a perverted octopus, so I’m just gonna go. Put some leashes on those three or something,” he said before turning to walk away.

“What makes you think we’re gonna let you go!?” Rainbow shouted as she took to the air again.

“Oh please,” he began, turning around. “As if you had even the slightest- Princess Celestia!?” he screamed pointing behind them.

All of them turned behind them, only to see nothing. They quickly turned back only to see a portal in the air close.

“Gragh! I can’t believe I fell for that!”

“Calm down, Dash. He’s right, we don’t even have the Elements on us. He woulda whooped us good.”

“But-!”

“She’s right Rainbow. We should just be happy the girls are safe,” Twilight interrupted.

The rainbow maned pegasus sighed and landed. “Yeah, I guess.” She then stopped for a moment before turning to her number one fan. “Wait, what was that about a perverted octopus?”

I exited the portal back into the Castle of the Pony Sisters.

“Hee hee! Ok time to test this out!”

I began to strike my pose only for some fog to inexplicably begin to roll in.

“What the hell? Where did-?”

I suddenly heard an air siren begin to blare, ending after about a minute.

“What the fuck? Since when do the ponies have-?”

The next sound made my blood run cold. It was an ear piercing metal scraping sound. I turned around to be confronted with-

Oh… fuck…

Author's Note

462 likes. 608 favorites. Ok, I think this thing is finally stabilizing. But DAMN to you guys flatter me with this! YOU LOVE ME YOU REALLY LOVE ME!

Anyway, if you haven't figured it out, my next chapter will be a crossover with SPC Pinkamena's "A Thousand Tortured Souls Scream My Name." Hope you'll be looking forward to it, even if it might take a while. BTW, that chapter will update on his story not mine. I'll let you know when it happens.

Anyway, enjoy the comedy before SHIT HITS THE FAN!

Talented in Arts both Martial and Musical

“How do you always talk me into these things, Vinyl?”

“Dunno. Maybe ‘cause deep down you really want to do it, Tavi.”

Octavia and did her best not to trip over the roots covering the ground in the Everfree Forest.

“I’ve heard of suffering for the sake of art, but this is ridiculous,” she muttered.

“Aw c’mon, where’s your sense of adventure?”

“Back at the house. Thankfully you seem to have enough for both of us.”

“You better believe it!”

“Ugh. Just, remember I’m only here to make sure you don’t go and get yourself killed.”

“Aw, stop being such a party pooper!”

“Vinyl, we’re inside one of the most dangerous areas of Equestria looking for the most wanted criminal, just so you can get a song. A song.”

“Sometimes you gotta take that extra leap. Besides, it was a cool song, don’t you think?”

“I will it admit it was rather catchy.”

Two Days Ago

“Huh, so the Mare-Do-Well was actually all four of them? That’s kinda disappointing,” Vinyl commented.

“Well, it was rather hard to believe there was another alicorn hanging around just here in Ponyville,” Octavia replied, barely interested. She actually wasn’t that crazy over the whole Mare-Do-Well thing. “If she was a real superheroine she would’ve been traversing all of Equestria. I just hope that that rainbow pegasus won’t go back to… what is that?”

“Tavi, look!”

The earth pony, and the rest of the crowd turned to see up on the roof of town hall was none other than the infamous warrior Gilgamesh. And he was… dancing. Not only that but the strange song was also somehow emanating from him.

Rainbow Dash immediately flew at him, only for him to cut hole in the very air itself and step through, causing the mare to crash into the building. All heads turned to see the warrior was now on another rooftop, continuing his dance as though nothing had happened. The pegasus mare dashed at him again, only for the same things to happen. And again. And again.

“I don’t understand, why is he even here? What could he possibly… Vinyl what are you doing?”

The unicorn was bobbing her head to the beat of the music radiating from the armored biped. She also noticed that Pinkie Pie was dancing to it as well, but that was hardly unexpected.

“Hay, this is one sick beat! I’ve got to get it off him!”

“What!?”

After several more evades and crashes Rainbow finally gave up trying to catch the warrior, her concussion insisting upon it. Gilgamesh then gave a quick salute as the song finished before dashing into the Everfree Forest.

“What!? He’s been so close this whole time!?” Octavia asked aloud in shock.

She then turned to Vinyl, her eyes seeming to shine even behind her glasses.

“Oh no.”

Present

“Although to be honest I could barely understand most of lyrics to that song.”

“Who cares, the beat is what matters!”

“Now now, your friend is right, the lyrics sometimes do matter,” came a masculine voice.

Both of the mares looked around frantically for the source, the unicorn in excitement and the earth pony in fear.

“However, sometimes the vocals simply become another instrument in the song, so it helps to keep an open mind.”

They both looked up and saw Gilgamesh on a tree branch crouched down and looking at them.

“Now I’m not against visitors, but I got the impression that ponies were terrified of this forest, at least when it comes to going off the beaten path. Perhaps you could explain exactly why you’re here?”

“W-Well-“ Octavia stuttered in fear.

“Looking for you!” Vinyl said without hesitation.

Octavia blanched, afraid that Vinyl’s enthusiasm was going to get them killed. Surprisingly, warrior just groaned.

“Ugh, don’t tell me, another group of would-be heroes trying to capture me and take me back to the Princesses? Come on, really? At least those three fillies had the excuse of being young and foolish, so what’s your excuse?”

“We didn’t come here to capture you. We came here for that song!”

“Correction: You came here for that song. I’m here to make sure you don’t get killed!” Octavia snapped.

“Is that so?” asked the warrior as hopped down. “You came all the way out here for a song? I commend your taste in music, but does it really require you to go to such extremes? There are numerous things out here that could eat you alive.”

“Oh thank Celestia, I’m not the only one who thinks so,” Octavia muttered.

“That being said, I could use something to help me kill time, what with the situation I’m in,” he muttered.

“’Situation?’”

“Never mind. Very well my musically inclined acquaintances, I shall impart thee with the music of the peoples of my realm. But first, I wish to inquire as to what you might do for me.”

Octavia gulped. “U-Um, what do you want?”

“First I must ask, how long is it before the next Hearth’s Warming Eve?”

“Huh? Um, about two months, why?”

“Secondly, do you have access to an assortment of musical instruments, preferably two six string acoustic guitars and an upright bass?” he continued without paying mind to her question.

“Uh, yeah I think we can get that. Anything else?” Vinyl asked.

“Vinyl, why are you just-?”

“And finally, do you have some sort of device that I may record songs on? Preferably portable so that I may record them for you at my leisure.”

“Oh yeah, I got a voice recorder and some cassette tapes that should do fine! But can’t you just come to our place? We’ve got a soundproofed recording room.”

“I’m sorry, but I cannot be held in one position, especially inside a populated area, for too long. Too great a risk of being- wait, did you say ‘our place?’”

“Yeah, me and Tavi-“

“Are roommates!” Octavia cut in, her face flushing red as she smiled nervously.

Despite his face guard she could tell he was smirking.

“Oh ho! So you two have that kind of relationship! But why be hesitant to admit it? Are you merely ‘testing the waters’ as one might say, or perhaps you don’t want to break the hearts of several pining stallions?”

“I-It’s not that I’m embarrassed to admit it, it’s just… well…”

“It’s 'cause of the other snobs of up in Canterlot,” Vinyl interjected.

“Vinyl!”

“Oh, I get it. Afraid what they’ll think if they find out you’re romantically involved with an ‘uncouth commoner’, is that it?”

“Hit the nail on the head.”

“Ugh, I guess some things don’t change no matter where or when you go. I wouldn’t surprised if those stuck ups were inbreeding to ‘keep the bloodline pure’ or some nonsense like that. Even so, I promise I won’t tell anypony, though I doubt they’d stay around me long enough before running away screaming for me to tell them. As for our deal, if you’re willing to help me learn how to play some instruments, I’ll be willing to give you some songs from my dimension. Get that tape recorder and eight cassette tapes to Zecora and I’ll pick them up later. I’ll even give you your first batch of songs for free.”

“Wait, how do you know Zecora?” Octavia asked.

“The striped shamaness has been a close friend of mine since we both make our home here in the forest. Anyway, follow my instructions and we’ll see where we go from there.”

“Gotcha! This gonna be sweet!” Vinyl exclaimed before galloping back towards Ponyville.

“U-Um, thank you for you time,” Octavia said with a curt bow before galloping after her friend. “That certainly went better than I’d have thought.”

Two days later Octavia woke to a song she’d never heard before. It was a peculiar mix of chanting and romantic, yet somewhat suggestive, lyrics. She walked down the stairs to see Vinyl doing the dishes from the night before while listening to the song.

“Well, that’s certainly not what I was expecting,” Octavia quipped, catching her marefirend’s attention.

Vinyl turned around and smiled, her magenta eyes shining with excitement, one of the few times her glasses were off.

“Tavi! Good to see you up! Now you can listen to some of the music with me!” She stopped levitating the cup she was washing before grabbing the cassette player as well as the cellist. “Come on!”

“B-But what about breakfast?”

“Later, come on!”

Vinyl pulled Octavia into the living room where seven cassette tapes and eight pieces of paper rested. They appeared to be the names and artists of the songs, and by process of elimination that meant the song they had been listening to was Hooked on a Feeling by “Blue Swede.”

“So, which one was the song he played in Ponyville?” she asked.

“This one here,” Vinyl answered pointing to one labeled as I Like to Move It by “Reel 2 Real”. She took a quick glance and noticed another one titled the same, but with the artist name changed to “Los Colorados.” There was also a note under it that read “Pinkie Pie will probably like this version.”

“He gave you another version of it as well?”

“Yeah it’s like some polka type thing. It’s not bad actually.”

“What about this one?” she asked pointing to one labeled as Clash on the Big Bridge by “Nobuo Uematsu”. It also had the note “This is totally my favorite song ever of all time. Well, that and all of the other versions of it.”

“Eh, it’s not bad, but it’s a bit too fast to be dance music.”

“Have you listened to them all already?”

“Most of them, got three left. Let’s see, this one was pretty good, but more for bobbing heads than dancing,” she explained pointing to Throwing Fire by “Ronald Jenkees.” “Let’s try this one!” she exclaimed while picking up one labeled as Let’s Groove by “Earth, Wind, and Fire.”

The lyrics were both romantic yet suggestive, like the previous song, but also with more of a simply fun feel to it. After about half a minute Vinyl found herself dancing to it and, despite her initial protests, pulled Octavia into it with her. They both stepped and turned to the rhythm until the song finished.

“So his world had Disco too, huh? Who would’ve thought?” Vinyl quipped. “Ok, let’s pop in another one. We can listen while I make breakfast,” she decided while replacing the cassette with Da Funk by “Daft Punk.”

What interesting names.

Octavia closed her eyes and listened and was soon tapping her hoof along to the song. By the time it finished Vinyl had returned with breakfast: two plates of diced apples, toasted daisy sandwiches, and two glasses of orange juice.

“Pretty sweet! What’d you think?”

“Well, I actually liked it.”

“Really?” Vinyl looked almost suspicious.

“It certainly isn’t the most complex piece, but the beat in the background makes it somewhat… hypnotic. I could certainly see ponies dancing to this in one of the clubs you work in. If more of your music was like this I might actually attend more of your concerts,” she added with a smirk.

“Ouch, so cruel so early in the morning. Is it Wednesday already?” the unicorn joked. “Ok, only one I haven’t heard yet, and hey check out what he wrote.”

Octavia looked to the note which was labeled Beethoven Virus by "Diana Boncheva featuring BanYa.” It also read “Octavia will probably like this one. Let me know if she wants the original version.”

“Well, start it then,” she said somewhat disinterestedly, munching on her sandwich. When the song started however, her attention was drawn entirely to the cassette player.

“Hey, that was pretty cool! I never thought of mixing genres like that. What do you think, Ta…? Are you ok?”

The earth pony’s face was completely neutral except for her eyes, which seemed to be shining with inspiration brighter than the sun. She looked to Vinyl and without a word grabbed her and pulled her outside, practically dragging her towards the Everfree Forest.

“Tavi! What about breakfast!?” the unicorn shouted.

I just finished eating some berries before pulling out Jack’s Compass again and sighed. The needle didn’t change no matter what direction I moved in, just like before.

Looks like Auric was still getting used to his alchemy powers. I guess this thing has a range problem. Either that or the other weapons have some sort of veil over them.

I suddenly felt a powerful cold sensation heading my way. Like the Cutie Mark Crusaders it was determined, but not aggressive.

“GILGAMESH!”

I turned and was bowled over by a certain grey earth pony before I had a chance to react. I recovered and saw a pair of violet eyes staring right back into mine, their determination palpable.

“I NEED THAT SONG! I NEED THE ORIGINAL! GIVE IT TO ME!”

“Dude, what the hell?” I muttered.

Vinyl showed up a moment later panting up a storm.

“Sorry… don’t know… what got… into her,” she wheezed.

“YOU SAID IN YOUR NOTE YOU’D GIVE ME THE ORIGINAL IF I WANTED IT! WELL, I WANT IT!”

“Huh? Oh, that one song. Sure, but, why are you going nuts?”

“Seriously Tavi, I don’t think I’ve ever seen you go nuts like this.”

“IT’S BASED ON A CLASSICAL PIECE I’VE NEVER HEARD BEFORE! DO YOU KNOW HOW LONG IT’S BEEN SINCE SOMPEPONY MADE A NEW CLASSICAL PIECE?! ALMOST THREE HUNDRED YEARS! NOPONY IS WILLING TO TRY MAKING SOMETHING TO COMPETE WITH THE OLD ONES, AND CLASSICAL MUSIC IS NOW ONLY APPRECIATED BY NOBLES, ARISTOCRATS, AND MUSICAL ENTHUSIASTS! BUT IF I CAN BRING SOMETHING NEW, I MIGHT BE ABLE TO MAKE IT POPULAR AGAIN!”

“Ok, I get it, but please stop yelling,” I asked.

“Oh, um, I apologize. It’s just that it’s been so long since I’ve been struck with such inspiration,” she explained sheepishly.

“And can you get off me too? We don’t need ponies saying things.”

Vinyl laughed while Octavia flushed and jumped off me.

“Ok, so you want some classical along with some other stuff. Fine that’s doable,” I agreed while standing up. Octavia uncharacteristically hoof pumped. I guess she was really excited. “However, I want my end of the bargain now. You got those instruments?”

“U-Um, well, not yet I’m afraid.”

“Well, see you later then,” I said simply before turning to walk away.

“W-Wait! You’re leaving just like that!? What about those songs!?”

“You didn’t even bring the tape recorder with you.”

“W-Whu? Oh, um, right,” she admitted sheepishly.

“See you later then.”

About three days later Octavia and Vinyl snuck me into their home early in the morning. They had given Zecora the tape recorder the day before so Octavia almost immediately starting listening to Beethoven’s Piano Sonata No. 8 in C Minor op. 13, a.k.a. “Sonata Pathétique.” I broke the whole thing into its three movements and she immediately went to the Rondo: Allegro movement, as that was the one used for the Beethoven Virus song. I could see she was a bit deflated to find it was a piano piece and not a string piece, but I think she was already thinking on how to rearrange it into one.

Fun fact, when I mentioned the name of the composer, Octavia asked if I meant “Ludwig Von Braythoven.” Damn horse puns. Other fun fact, why yes, I was taught in classical music, specifically the piano. It was something my parents thought would be “proper” for a “distinguished businessman.” Ugh, I hate it when the things I like are clouded by them. Speaking of things I like, I also threw in Bach’s Fugue in G Minor, a.k.a. the “Little Fugue.” By far one my favorites. What can I say? I’m a sucker for a good organ.

Since they only had two cassette players Vinyl was currently recording the tracks I’d given to her previously onto… well, vinyls. Man these word names are just weird sometimes.

I myself was working one playing the acoustic guitar, and quite honestly getting frustrated. I had a great ear for music, that’s what my teachers always told me, so it's always a frustration when what your fingers do doesn't match up with what you hear in your head. Oh well, I had a few months to work on it at least.

Unfortunately, it seems the time wouldn’t be without distractions.

“SPIKE WANT!” came a deep voice from outside.

“Secret to my Excess.” Oh crap, we’re gonna have a rampaging dragon on the loose. Then again, what better way to change the ponies’ perception of me than fighting off a dragon? Guess I’ll wait ‘till he gets big so I won’t have to worry about doing too much damage to the poor guy.

“Tavi, I’ve gotta go take care something, you and Vinyl stay inside,” I ordered while grabbing my nagainata and cutting myself a portal back to the edge of the Everfree forest.

Can’t let anypony know these two are housing me.

“Huh? Wait, what do you-?” Octavia began, only for her to be cut off from the portal closing behind me.

What was that about? Octavia wondered. Well, he did tell us to stay inside so we might as well.

She shrugged and went back to listening to the music until a loud crash caught her attention. She stopped the cassette player just as Vinyl exited the recording room.

“What’s going on?” Vinyl asked.

“I’m not sure. Gilgamesh left and said to-“

She was cut off by the sound of an emergency siren blaring throughout the village.

“What in the name of Celestia?” Octavia asked aloud and looked out the window, catching a large mass of purple and green not far from their home. “Oh dear.”

“Tavi, what’s going- whoa.”

The dragon titled its head back and roared.

“Put her down right now!” Rainbow Dash shouted.

“I-If you don’t mind, that is,” Fluttershy meekly added.

“I mean it dragon boy!”

“We’d be ever so grateful if you’d be so kind as to possibly consider.“

“Drop her, scaly!”

The dragon growled, ready to attack, when a noise rang throughout the air.

“GIIIIIIIIILGAAAAAAAAAAAAMEEEEEEEEEEEESH!”

Out of seemingly nowhere a recognizable armored figure fell from the sky and landed on the drake’s head with enough force to smash it into the ground, almost losing his recently acquired collection. The warrior leaped off and turned to face the now recovering dragon.

“Vile reptilian, prepare for your defeat! Your time spent terrorizing theses equines is no more, for you now face the mighty Gil-!”

The warrior was cut off by a massive kick that sent him soaring like a missile towards the Everfree Forest. The force of the impact was so great that his spear went flying into the air, which Spike quickly grabbed and added to his collection.

“Well, that just happened,” Rainbow Dash muttered just before she felt herself covered with some kind of cloth and falling into the water.

“Hee hee! A nice town ripe for the pickings, and no muscle-heads in sight!” Ultros exclaimed with glee, exiting the Everfree Forest and seeing Ponyville not far away. “Now to find some honeys and… what’s that sound?”

A frantic yell grew in volume as its source approached. By the time he realized what, or rather who it was, it was too late. The armored warrior slammed into him, causing the cephalopod to fly back into the forest, bouncing from tree to tree like a pinball before finally coming to a stop against a large rock. His eyes began to roll for a few moments before they both rolled back into his head, the word “TILT” appearing on both of them before he passed out.

The ponies watched the dragon dodge another pass from the Wonderbolts, roaring in anger.

“Dangnabit, just how did this get so outta control?” Applejack thought aloud.

“I just hope they don’t hurt him too… does anypony else hear that?” Twilight asked.

“..NEMINEMINEMINEMINEMINEMINEMINEMINEMINE!”

The dragon turned just in time for the armored warrior to slam both feet into Spike’s face, the force sending out a massive shockwave and causing the drake to go tumbling. He managed to still hold on to Rarity, but some of his hoard went flying, including the spear.

The warrior landed and raised his hand, the weapon falling into it like it was meant to be there.

“Mine.”

He then turned to face the ponies, standing upright and proud.

“CITIZENS OF PONYVILLE! FEAR NOT, FOR YOUR TOWN IS NOW SAFE FROM THIS REPTILIAN SCOURGE! FEEL FREE TO RETURN TO YOUR DAILY LIVES OF HARMONY AND FRIENDSHIP, ONCE AGAIN FREE TO WALK THE STREETS OF YOUR FAIR VILLAGE WITHOUT FEAR OF-!”

“Um, excuse me sir?” came a precocious and accented voice.

The warrior looked down to see Pipsqueak looking up at him, having bravely moved close enough to tap his shin. Gilgamesh bent over to talk to the young colt.

“Yes young one?”

“He got away. He even had time to get all the stuff back.”

“What?”

The armored biped looked behind him to see the dragon was gone, he then turned to see him climbing the nearby mountain, the Wonderbolts in hot pursuit.

“Oh, you did not just walk away in the middle of my speech!” he seethed before holding his weapon over his head. “GET BACK HERE YOU SCALY PILE OF CRAP!” he shouted while rushing off towards the reptile.

Most of Ponyville, the remaining Elements included, just stared in shock at what transpired, unable to process what was going on. Twilight, however, was shocked at something else.

Did… did he really say…?

“Oh what now? I suppose you’ll be eating me or something,” Rarity huffed, not noticing the change in the drake behind her. She looked back at monster, surprised to find a familiar face instead. “Spike!? You’re the rampaging dragon!?”

Not a moment later both of them screamed as they began to fall.

“Rarity, I need to tell you something! Just in case we don’t make it!” Spike shouted.

I can’t believe this might be my only chance!

“I’ve always sort of had a crush-!” he began, only to be cut off by her hoof hushing him. The look he gave her and the tears in her eyes said it all.

She knows. She knows!

Spike smiled, happy even with what was happening, but was broken out of his daze when he noticed a familiar voice.

“I GOT EM! I GOT EM! I GOT EM! I GOT EM! I GOT EM!”

“Is that-?”

“I don’t believe it,” Rarity muttered.

“I GOT EM! I-!”

The warrior stopped when he saw them disappear behind a streak of rainbow colors. He followed the trail to see Rainbow Dash and Fluttershy setting down the unicorn and baby dragon.

“Oh. Well, that was somewhat anti-climactic,” he muttered. “Ah well, my work is done,” he proclaimed before cutting a hole in the air above him. “GILAGAMESH, AWAY!” he shouted as he jumped up into it.

“Well, I suppose with him showing up this could’ve turned out a lot worse,” Rarity commented.

“No kiddin’, right Twi?” Applejack agreed. When her question received no response she looked to Twilight, who appeared lost in thought. “Twi?”

“He couldn’t… could he?” she muttered.

I exited into the middle of the Everfree Forest, feeling good about what I accomplished.

I helped try and stop the ramping Spike, I made myself look like an idiot, and I even got a chance to make a heroic declaration. If that doesn’t help change somepony’s opinion of me, even a little bit, I don’t know what will. Well, better kill time until-

My thoughts were interrupted by a sound appearing above my head, something akin to tear in the universe. I looked up and immediately regretted it as one object struck me in the nose and the other in my left eye.

“Gah! Fucking hell, why the eye!? Why!?”

As I rubbed away the pain I noticed two objects, one a folder and the other a diamond. I picked up the folder and opened it.

To you who find this folder-

If you are reading this, you are what I refer to as a Displaced. Some of us are being held here, in worlds not our own, by one known as The Merchant, a Void-Dweller of great power. If you can use these notes to find your way back to your relative home, I wish you the best of luck. Either because The Merchant is not to be trifled with, or because finding your relative Earth in all the Multiverse is like trying to find a grain of sand in a sandstorm.

Personally, I do not desire to leave. True, abandoning my life on Earth seems cowardly. But the power I now wield confers a responsibility, one that I fulfill willingly. And life in Equestria is more likely to be peaceable than life on Earth.

To those that want to return, I wish you the best of luck, and tell you that the best of results could be gathered by using something that you brought with you.

To those that wish to remain, I tell you that these notes can easily be reversed and used to shield your home from intrusions. Most notably, Discord could find them useful.

To those of you that wish to try to fight The Merchant, I tell you that he will likely not go down easy. Your best bet is to find the one known as Xante and team up with him.

And to those of you that wish to drag us all back...

Do not test me.

-Auric Fulcrum, Master of Psynergy, Wielder of the Flames of Alchemy, Slayer of the Wise One, Knight of the Eclipse, Lord of Eureka, Blade of Understanding.

I smiled. Auric really was a great guy, going out of his way for the rest of us. And the Merchant, huh? Guess Xante’s going to be getting some calls. I won’t be one of them, though. I’m having a blast here. I took a look at some of the notes inside and, sure enough, I couldn’t understand a lick of it.

Guess this is something to keep safe until Discord gets let out. Better find someplace safe store it.

After I tucked the folder away I picked up the diamond and was immediately met with a voice in my head.

“I am the protector of the innocent, warrior of the weak, call upon me for assistance and I shall come. Call for the Gravity Shifter and I will make those who harm others beg for mercy as they are crushed at my feet. Hold this gem close to thine heart and I shall be at your side as a fellow warrior!”

I was actually a little susrpsied to find out that the voice was female. Even though the voice didn’t say it I somehow knew her name was Kat Shifter, or at least that was the name of her current form.

A female “Gravity Shifter”? Why does that sound familiar?

I was about to pocket the jewel for another time when I really needed it when a thought occurred to me.

I might not really have a use for her, but must every time a Displaced contacts another be an event of dire need? Can’t some of us just… hang out? If she’s busy I’ll just send her back, no big deal. Besides, it’d be nice to talk to someone who might get my references.

I raised the diamond skyward.

“Mistress of Gravity, wielder of one of the laws of nature, hear me! I, the Mighty Gilgamesh, call upon thee! Come, Kat Shifter!”

A portal opened up next to me as I finished. I pocketed the gem and waited, only for the curious sound of screaming to reach my ears. Before I could process what was happening I was soon bowled over by a petite girl with striking long blonde hair. She wore a black leather jacket with gold bands, a white shirt, grey jeans, and black boots, as well as a headband. As she groaned I caught a glimpse of her pretty red eyes. Oh, did I also mention that with the position that we were in it looked like she was ready to mount me? Yeah, I bet you can guess where this is going.

“Huh,” I began catching her attention. “Pretty girl with exotic eyes and hair from another dimension falls on top of guy. Now all we need is a dramatic wind to come in from nowhere and the background to be filled with rose petals and we can start our own harem manga."

Let it never be said that the filter between my mouth and brain works well.

Just as predicted she blushed when she realized the position she was in before her face contorted into a scowl. She quickly stood up and her hands radiated with power before I was lifted up into the air and hurled though a tree only to crash into another one.

“Ah, also the 'girl beats up guy in over the top manner due to embarrassment' trope. How could I possibly forget that one?"

I saw her facepalm and groan. This looks like it’ll be fun.

Author's Note

Ok, first order of business, 498 likes, 639 favorites. Not nearly a big a gap when this thing started, but just the fact that it's even climbed that high is just amazing. I love you all so much.

Second, I am so sorry this took so long to put out. I'm trying my best guys, I really am.

Third, for those of you who haven't check out "A Thousand Tortured Souls Scream My Name" for what happened between Gilgy and Pyramid Head. It really was not what I was expecting.

Fourth, List of the songs mentioned but without links in the chapter:

I Like to Move It by Los Colorados

Clash on the Big Bridge by Nobuo Uematsu

Throwing Fire by Ronald Jenkees

Piano Sonata No. 8 in C Minor (Pathéticue)
1st movement: Grave - Allegro di molto e con brio

2nd Movement: Andante cantabile

Little Fugue in G minor

Fifth, this next crossover will be with DjSkywalker726's Gravity of the Situation, based around the game Gravity Rush. Give it a look see.

Anyway, tired. Can't wait to hear your comments and thoughts!

Initial Shifting

I cleared my throat before talking to the armored warrior.

“Uh, sorry about that. Are you ok?”

In response he leapt off the ground, spun several times in the air, and landed in front of me, standing tall with his chest puffed out.

“Fear not, fair maiden, for such an attack is but a paltry slap compared to what the Mighty Gilgamesh has faced!”

I raised my eyebrow. Was this guy serious? I really couldn’t tell. “Okaaay, well then, uh… who are you again?”

"What do you mean? I just told you."

“Yeah, sorry wasn’t really paying attention after being dragged through a freakin’ book!!”

"Wait, you got pulled in? Everyone else I've met had the luxury of going in themselves. Guess it doesn't work the same for everyone."

“Apparently. So again, who do I have the pleasure of addressing?”

"I'm sensing some hostility. Is there anything I could do to ease that frustration?"

I sighed. “Sorry, but I was in the middle of nap before coming here. If you really want to make it up to me, than you can help me rustle up some grub. I’m starving.”

"Gotcha. As for who I am, just give me a moment.”

Before I could react he used his spear to cut a hole in the air itself. Before I could even process that he grabbed my arm and threw me in before jumping in after me. He then cut open another hole in the strange dimension before pulling me out. It took me a second to register our new location as the Sister’s old abandoned castle, specifically the throne room. He picked me up and sat me down on Luna’s old throne before backflipping to the bottom of the stairs.

He took a deep breath before he began spinning his weapon in several directions.

“I AM THE MIGHTY RONIN OF THE MULTIVERSE, THE SEEKER OF BATTLE, THE WANDERER WHO FACES ANY FOE! MY FEATS, LEGENDARY! MY POWER, EARTH SHAKING! MY SKILL, AWE INSPIRING!” His voice boomed. He then kicked his weapon which bounced around the room until it headed back at him, which he stopped by jumping on top of. Now he was balancing on the edge of his blade with one foot before he began throwing out punches and kicks, even switching feet. “GAZE UPON MY MIGHTY FORM! THE STRENGTH TO CRUSH MOUNTAINS, THE SPEED TO OUTRUN THE WIND, THE GRACE OF THE GODS! BASK IN MY GLORY FOR YOU STAND BEFORE THE ONE! THE ONLY!” He then kicked his weapon at me, hitting the wall barely above my head before bouncing back to him, which he caught as he landed. He raised it above his head before shouting, “THE MIGHTY GILGAMESH!”

“ARE YOU INSANE!? YOU COULD’VE-!” I stopped when I saw a tumbleweed blow by, despite being indoors. I pointed in the direction it blew and asked, “Was that a tumbleweed?”

“Yeah he comes and goes pretty much every time I make an over the top introduction. I’ve gotten used to him.”

I just stared for a moment before shaking my head. “You know, a headache and hunger are not a good combo. Can we at least rectify one of those? I haven’t eaten in over a day and I am exhausted from fighting monsters for the past twelve hours.”

"Ah, of course. Just wait here. By the way, I don't suppose you're vegetarian?"

I gave him a deadpan look. “I’m from Nebraska, what do you think?”

"Perfect! Finally someone I can share some meat with! Now off to-! Hold up a sec, you wouldn't happen to know anything about smoking meat? You know, jerky?"

I looked at him like he was an alien (technically he was, but… shut up!). “Do you not know how to make jerky?”

"With the life I lived before coming here, no I do not. That's what happens when you live a white-collar lifestyle with parents who think that manual labour is the kind of thing for 'those less fortunate.'" I saw him scowl at that memory. "And then of course there's the fact that once I got here everyone was too busy fighting me to learn anything."

“Uh huh,” I said slowly. “Well then, it’s a good thing you got me! I’m a military brat from the midwest, so I know what I’m doing. You may want to take notes.”

He squeed at that. Yes, he actually squeed, before shouting, "YES! TONIGHT I DINE ON CRAGODILE!" before dashing outside so quickly it left a puff of smoke.

I blinked twice. “Maybe I should reconsider some of the stuff I interact with,” I muttered, thinking of my dwindling sanity. Most of it was already gone, so it wasn’t that big of a deal, but it did let me interact with others normally. Maybe I should just shut off my sanity and embrace the crazy for as long as I’m here. I’ll get less questions when I return that way.

I started taking a nap only for a loud thud to wake me up after what felt like seconds later. I looked in front of me and flinched when I saw a dead cragodile. Right behind it was Gilgamesh, his eyes practically shining.

"COOKING LESSONS NOW!"

I blinked a couple of times, making sure I wasn’t still sleeping. “Wow, that was fast. Well, first thing we’re going to need is a teepee.”

He ran out again in a puff of smoke and came back less than a half minute later with a crude but still structurally sound teepee.

"How did-?"

"EXPLANATIONS LATER! COOKING NOW!"

I sighed. This was gonna be tiring. “Next is to pick out the right kind of wood. I prefer hickory, personally, but your world, your choice. While you do that, I’ll get to skinning our dinner and cutting it up.” I licked my lips in anticipation for the yummy dinner.

He ran out in another puff of smoke. As I got to work I swear I could hear trees falling to the ground. Thankfully, this time it took him longer to get back so I had finished my half of the job before he returned. Unfortunately, when he did, perfectly cut pieces of maple wood, what looked like about five trees worth, actually fell from the sky through a hole in the throne room. It took me a second to realize that after cutting them up he threw them back.

"WHAT NEXT!?"

"GAH!" I shouted, finding that he'd somehow managed to get behind me. “Stop scaring me! I’m old enough to have heart attack, you know? Anyway,” I reached over, tearing a hole in space and pulled out some fishing line and some hooks. I strung a few together and strung the freshly cut meat on them. “Now, we get the fire burning inside our smoker. We let that set for, oh, five to ten minutes, then we hang the meat inside. Some prefer to have it grill right over the fire, but this will be much better. Trust me. Oh, and make sure there’s a drip pan underneath the teepee!”

He once again disappeared and returned within seconds with a cauldron.

"WILL THIS WORK!?"

I shook my head. “Unh uh. Needs to be flat and able to take up the entire circumference of the inside of the smoker. Also, where did you get that?”

“Zecora had a spare,” he answered simply before disappearing again and returning with a large pie dish. “WHAT ABOUT THIS?”

“Yeah, that’ll work.” I took the pan from him and placed it inside the teepee. The inside was already nice and hot, perfect for cooking; the wood-burning was a comforting smell, brought back a lot of memories of camping with my family. With the pan in place, I began to string the meat close to the fire and stepped out, closing the flap and making sure that hole on top was letting out just the right amount of smoke. “Now for the hardest part: the waiting. Takes about two to three hours for the meat to cook. In about half that, we got to turn the meat around so the other sides get cooked thoroughly as well.” He nodded feverishly and we sat in silence. “So, what’s your story?” I asked, trying to find out a little more about my new ally.

“I, my knowledgeable companion, am Gilgamesh, currently in my base form as seen in Final Fantasy V. I arrived here in Equus 1600 years ago during the Great War, the battle between the Pony Kingdom, the Griffon Kingdom, and the Minotaur Tribes for supremacy. When I arrived I crushed all those who opposed me, even the Princesses of the Sun and Moon. My winning streak lasted for one hundred years before the three factions banded together to defeat me. The final battle lasted four days and reshaped the lands. In the end, I was impressed with their fighting spirit and their ability to put aside their differences and allowed myself to be defeated, the Princesses sealing me away in stone for 1500 years with the Elements of Harmony! Now I’m back for another glorious battle with the Princesses! Or rather, I would be if I wasn’t separated from my full power, my weapons, and if the Princesses hadn’t actually gotten weaker over the years. So yeah, that about covers it.”

I whistled appreciatively. “Dang, that’s some story. I myself, got teleported to Equestria during a war, as well. Roughly, oh how long ago was it? I think, just under thirteen hundred years ago, I got sent to Equestria after buying a plush cat from some creepy guy at a convention. When I woke up, I was in the middle of a forest, the cat had become real, and I was upside down. For the next year, Dusty, the cat, taught me the basics of controlling my new powers. After that, I rescued a bunch of sentient ponies from an attacking dragon, killing it in the process. I was then taken to meet the two princesses and they welcomed me into their home, so long as I swore to help them protect the ponies. I agreed, of course, and fought alongside them for the next couple centuries. The rest is a little personal, but I ended up getting sealed in stone by the Elements, too, and only woke up around a month ago.”

“Ah, so you were an ally of the Princesses? Rather impressive. The others I have met all have problems with the Princesses, or used to at least. But you say you were sealed by the Elements? I can only assume they used them on you?”

“Indeed. Looking back on it, it was probably for the best, even if they did rip me from the one pony who needed me, as well as lose a friend in the process.”

“I see. That’s a rather harsh fate. I will not pry if you do not wish me to,” he said, giving me a sympathetic pat on the shoulder. “I myself had no one to lose over my imprisonment, so it did not really affect me that much.”

“Well, at least now I know I’m not the only one to buck up their planet,” I chuckled at my dark joke.

“What do you- No, never mind, I promised not to pry. By the way, what character were you before you came to Equus? You seem familiar, but I can’t quite place you.”

“Ever play the PlayStation Vita? I dressed up as the main character from one of its exclusive games: Gravity Rush. Her name was Kat and I dressed up as her for that convention. Gravity control came with the costume.”

“Ah, that one! Unfortunately I was never able to get ahold of a Vita. Game looked good though. Although, I don’t remember her being dressed as you are. An alternate costume perhaps?”

“Nope, a Rarity original! My costume was torn to shreds after a fight with some nevi and after wearing and repairing it for two hundred and fifty years, I got sick of it. Even if it was cute, not really a good thing to punch things in. To this day, I never figured out how to run in heels. I hope the girls won’t be worried about me, my little Flutter gets so upset when she doesn’t know what’s going on.”

“So you are friends of the Elements? That’s great to hear! And ‘my little Flutter’? Well, she does have soul-melting levels of moe. If it makes you feel any better time seems to travel differently between our dimensions so there’s a chance it won’t be that long a time between having left and when you return. If you want I can send you back right after we eat. I kinda called you here just to have someone to hang out with, which is kinda feeling really selfish right now.”

I chuckled a little. “That’s why I was called here? Well, I’ve had worse company, a certain bug comes to mind, but if what you say is true, then I don’t mind sticking around. I was in the need of a little vacation. Three straight weeks of fighting monsters can really take it out of a girl. And one more thing, I don’t care if this is a different universe, if you have any intentions of hurting Fluttershy or doing anything to her, then you will be in space before you can even think ‘oops’.”

He scratched his head nervously. “Uh, well to be honest, I did kind of rough up her up once during my escape. I had to take the Elements of Harmony away from them so I could have a battle with Celestia. I knocked them all over with a shockwave, so she kinda went tumbling. I promise I have no further intentions of harming them. In fact, I’d really like to be able to be friends with them myself.”

I smiled after hearing that. “Then why don’t we help each other out?”

“What do you mean? Oh, also, is the food ready?” he asked. Looking closely I noticed some drool seemed to be leaking from behind his faceguard. “That smell is driving me insane.”

“Boys,” I said with a smile and shake of my head. I got up and checked, flipped the meat around and returned to my spot. “Another hour or so and we’ll have some good ol’ fashion meat. And what I mean is, that I think we could help each other. I have gotten to know my friends quite well over these past few weeks, and I think I know my granddaughter quite well, so I can help you on that front here. What I need from you is battle training. The nevi of my world are getting worse and I have never had any formal training in the art of combat. I think it’s a fair trade, plus now you know how to smoke some meat!”

“So, combat training? Hm. I’ve never actually taught anyone else how to fight before. Then again, I did promise Auric that I’d help whip Celestia and Luna into shape once I finally gained their trust, so this might be good practice.”

If I was drinking something, I would have surely done a spit-take. “Auric?! You met Auric Fulcrum?!”

“Oh you know him too? Yup, gave him a hand with the followers of some pompous asshole calling himself ‘Omega.’ He’s a great guy, right?”

“I found him to be more of a know-it-all. He told me I was living in some TV show from the eighties! You believe that?”

I expected him to laugh but instead he looked at me with an “are you kidding me” look.

“Oh no way,” I muttered.

“I hate to say this, but he was right. 'My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic' came out in 2010 and is probably the most popular show centered around girls made for children since the 'Powerpuff Girls'. In fact, I was a pretty big fan myself.”

“B-but how?! I never heard anything about that! That show was owned by Hasbro! Hasbro doesn’t exist anymore!!”

“It does in my home dimension. Interesting. So it seems you’re not from the same Earth that I am. I had kind of assumed that all the Displaced were from the same Earth. I don’t suppose John McCain beat Barack Obama in your timeline?”

I gave him another deadpan stare. “I wish. But let’s not get political over two guys who are probably dead. Buckin’ multiverse. I hate to think what else Auric told me was true.”

“Like what?”

“Changelings invading Canterlot during some wedding that’s coming up. Pshh, like that’ll happen. NOT!!”

He paused for a moment before nervously clearing his throat, but I interrupted him. “I know what you're going to say, so just stop right there. I already had that debate with Auric, but it just isn’t going to happen on my world. Not when I exterminated the entire changeling race over a thousand years ago. Even became famously known as the Trottingham Massacre. I showed those bugs that you don’t mess with family.”

“Uh… wow. And you want my help with learning how to fight? Look, I know you probably think they’re all gone, but there are certain events that seem to happen in every dimension no matter what, and the Changeling Invasion is one of them. Just don’t assume anything until after it happens, ok?”

“Well, the only way they could be any threat is if the one changeling that survived still harbored hatred towards ponies. I’m pretty sure I instilled a good enough fear in her, though, that she’d never try something that her mother did. I am sincerely hoping for that, too. Don’t know how it works in other worlds, but in mine, changelings were the inspiration for vamponies.”

“'Vamponies', huh? Honestly I don’t know about pony culture outside of what I saw on the show. Too busy fighting. I guess that’s what happens when every race in the world fears you, even the dragons. Though, now that I think about it, I never fought a changeling before. Guess they stayed out of the war.”

I shuddered, thinking back to what those bugs were doing to the ponies. “Well, changelings in my world drain love the same way vampires or vamponies drain blood. And it is not as clean as the movies make it. More like how zombies do it. So you can see how I got a little aggressive when they went after my daughter.”

“I’ve been meaning to ask about that. You said daughter? I’m assuming surrogate?”

I nodded. “A little orphan filly I found on the streets of Trottingham. Her name was Flitterbee and I loved her like my own. Unfortunately, we were separated after the Massacre because I was deemed too unstable by Celestia and Luna. Ten years later, I was sealed in stone for a thousand years. Though, I did find out what happened to her and I couldn’t be more proud of her descendant.”

“Fluttershy?” I nodded. “I assumed, what with you having called her ‘my little Flutter.’” I saw him chuckle. “I can’t wait until finally make friends with them, she just makes you want to cuddle her, doesn’t she?”

I smiled. “Been there, done that, and still haven’t had enough. And to answer your earlier question: yes, I need you to teach me how to fight. The only reason I did as much damage as I did was because I lost control of my power after learning a new skill. It was my black hole attack, if you were wondering. I know how to use my power, but that’s it! I need to know how to defend myself, especially if I want to fully utilize my weapons!”

“Hm. Well, I don’t think I’ll be able to help you control your powers, but if you’re looking to be getting better with melee combat so you won’t have to rely on them so much, that I can do. Just a warning, I’m more self taught with some formal training, so I’m mostly a teacher of three schools of martial arts. The first is instinct, and the second is mimicking moves from video games and movies.”

I chuckled at that. “And the third?”

“The oldest one there is,” he answered. Before I could ask what he meant he sent out a punch faster than I could blink and stopped right in front of my face. The force was great enough that it felt like I was getting hit with a gust of wind. “The school of hard knocks. Hope you can take it as well as you can dish it out.”

I stared at him wide eyed and gulped. “And this is why I carry a shield,” I muttered, only just loud enough to be heard.

“And it’ll be getting plenty of use, I assure you. But on to a lighter topic. Even if you’re friends with the Elements I’m assuming you don’t get along completely with the Princesses?”

I hid a grimace the best I could. “It could be better, but I have a plan in the works. It involves killing a lot of monsters, a couple of dragons, and an old friend. Let’s leave it at that.”

He gave me a questioning look before shrugging. “Well, how do you feel about a bit of trolling?” he asked. I could practically see his eyes smirking by themselves.

“Sounds like fun. Maybe it’ll bring back some memories I had with Celestia and Luna. Oh, and before we continue, I have one thing to say to you.”

“Mm hm?”

I smiled brightly and teleported. I came back a second later, holding a massive plate of smoked meat. “Food's done!”

“THEN LET US FEAST UPON THIS BEAST, MY GRAVITY-ALTERING COMPANION!”

“Oh, almost forgot!” I teleported again and returned with the drip pan. “Can’t forget the dipping sauce! Nothing better than dipping smoked meat into smoked meat juice. It’ll turn even the Princesses into carnivores!” I set the food down in front of us and watched as Gilgamesh started chowing down. I laughed slightly before taking a few pieces myself. “Boys.”

After eating up I told Kat about my plan to crash the Hearth’s Warming play in a couple months. Though she felt a bit bad about messing up the holiday, she eased up when I changed my plan to popping up onstage after the play had finished. I was also pleased to find out she had some experience playing the guitar, which would definitely help me out.

I introduced her to Zecora the next day, who of course was more than accepting of her, though I do think her rhyming did get a bit on Kat’s nerves. After we picked up some berries and some tea I cut open a portal to Octavia and Vinyl’s house. We both jumped in, startling the ponies. Before they could ask any questions I explained.

“Hey girls, this is Kat Shifter, she’s gonna be showing up and practicing with me. And before you ask me Vinyl, no she isn’t my girlfriend. Marefriend, whatever.”

“Right, so-”

“Although I am working on it.”

“What!?”

“Just kidding.”

Kat punched me in the arm. "Good, because I don’t date boys. I date men only.”

“Excuse me? What about this muscular form doesn’t say ‘man’?” I asked indignantly.

“Say the word ‘Bangkok’ without giggling both outwardly or inwardly,” she dared.

“Bangkok,” I said completely straight. Three seconds later I snorted. “Damn it!”

“Exactly. So, no, you don’t have a shot. I also don’t date my teachers. If I did, I would already be going steady with the Makuta.”

“Who?”

“Seriously? Did you not watch Bionicle? What kind of kid never watched that?! It was the shit growing up!”

“Wait, are you seriously telling me one of the Displaced is a freaking LEGO? I weep for him.”

“Actually, he’s entirely made out of metal. Watch out for a stone with strange writing on it. That’s his call sign, and he’s evil. Like plotting and deviously evil. Though, he’s quite the gentleman.”

“Intelligent villains usually are.”

“Um?”

We both turned to Vinyl and Octavia who were looking at us with completely befuddled looks on their faces.

“Oh, right. Sorry. Um, girls, why don’t you introduce yourselves while I go and record a few songs for you in the recording room.”

“Wait, what?” Kat asked.

“Oh, one of the other Displaced, Xante, gave me a spell that allows me to basically be a living iPod. These two are allowing me to come here, as well as letting me borrow the instruments I need, in exchange for songs from our dimension.”

“Well, that’s… something,” she said with a bewildered look.

“So yeah, you three talk, I’m gonna do some recording.”

I grabbed the the voice recorder and some cassettes and entered the recording room. I decided to go for the classical music first, as that would take more time, and I already knew what to give Octavia next. I began playing the Antonio Vivaldi’s The Four Seasons, specifically the Spring part and more specifically the first movement, Allegro.

As it played I closed my eyes and let my mind wander, specifically to my latest acquaintance. Kat was pretty fun, and I was having a good time having banter back and forth with her. But as enjoyable as it was to be around her I couldn’t help but feel a bit concerned. She seemed to be carrying a lot of baggage, and unlike me it wasn’t all from her previous life. Sure she was friends with the Elements and seemed to think of Fluttershy like family, but some of the things she said made me wonder whether or not she was all there, and quite frankly I was afraid that with the proper amount of stimulus she might do something that she might regret, and that others might not live to regret.

I’ll probably teach her how to stay calm even under extreme situations, as well as a heavy amount of meditation. The more I can get her to rely on melee combat, the better. She seems like she wants to be good so I think it won’t be too hard.

As I started recording the Largo e pianissimo sempre movement of Spring my mind wandered to a certain other Displaced. Nemesis was all alone, fighting against an enemy that had over one thousand years to root itself in his world, and with the ultimate force for good thinking he was the evil one. He probably had it rough. I wished there was more I could do for him, but aside from abandoning my own dimension there wasn’t much.

Wait minute...

As soon as the second movement finished I exited the room, finding them all talking while sharing some berries.

“Hey ladies, can I ask another favor?”

“What kind of favor?” Octavia asked.

“I’ve got a friend I want to send a song to, so I’ll need a tape recorder to send it to him.”

“So you want us to buy a tape recorder, just so you can send it to someone else?” she asked, a bit upset. “They aren’t cheap, you know.”

“I’ll make it worth your while. Four extra songs next time I show up.”

“Well hay, that sounds-!”

Octavia cleared her throat and gave her a look. Vinyl took a minute to read her before nodding.

“You’re gonna have to do a little better than that,” the unicorn said with a smirk.

“Ok then, six.”

She kept quiet.

“Eight?”

She yawned.

“Grr. Fine, ten, final offer!”

“Done.”

“Twist my arm, why don’t you?” I muttered as I entered back into the recording room, hearing them giggle before I closed the soundproof door. I recorded the final movement of Spring, the Allegro pastorale and throwing in another favorite of mine, Bach’s Toccata and Fugue in D minor. Again, I’m a sucker for a good organ piece.

I handed Octavia the cassettes and the cassette player before calling Kat to follow me into the other room.

“Hey, what about mine!?” Vinyl asked.

“You’ll get them before I leave. Besides I’m somewhat irked with you right now.”

She huffed and folded her forelegs as Kat and I entered the living room and found the two guitars and the upright bass.

“So, what are we doing?”

“Well,” I began, picking up the guitar, “You are going to help me learn to play the guitar, Octavia is going to help me learn to play the bass, and I am going to help you learn to play your part of the song we’re going to play when we show up at Hearth’s Warming in Canterlot. If it works as planned, the audience will stay around to hear us finish, Celly and Lulu will show up, I’ll say something that will piss at least one of them off, we have fun running from them, and hopefully Celestia will get an aneurism every time I play that song, or a version of it. How’s that sound?”

“Sounds like we got some work to do, so let’s get to it so we can get to the important stuff.”

“Indeed.”

“Heh heh. I’ve got your number now,” the octopus muttered, looking through the window. “And what a pretty cutie he has with him! I can’t wait to get my tentacles around her.”

“Around who?”

“That one there with the… wait.”

Ultros turned to see a grey pegasus with yellow wandering eyes.

“Who are you?”

“I’m Derpy Hooves!”

“Derpy Hooves huh? Um, you wouldn’t happen to know where Canterlot is, would you?”

“It’s right there,” she answered, pointing to the castle on the mountain in the distance.

“Thanks, now, TIME TO INK AND RUN!” he shouted before unleashing a cloud of mist and running off.

“Ok then, first I’d like to get a feel for how you fight.”

I nodded and powered up. He had taken us to a river in the Everfree Forest. The trees gave us a lot of cover, but still clear enough near the bank so that things wouldn’t get in the way. “This how I usually fight,” I said and took off into the sky. A few moments later, I came crashing in with a powerful gravity kick, demolishing a fairly large boulder and leaving a small crater in the ground in the process. “What do you think of that?”

“Well, you certainly have power, but that attack was painfully readable. Not to mention it revolved quite a bit around your powers. I’m guessing you haven’t fought many enemies with intelligence, and when you do you rely mostly on your powers.”

“Well, not entirely true, but my powers have always been my edge. Dragons, minotaurs, griffons, and changelings all were easily taken down by just using my gravity shifts. These nevi are completely different as they harness similar powers. Also, what part of lacking any real fighting training did you not hear?”

“Yeah, yeah, I get ya. So, how long do those powers last? I kinda doubt you can even hover indefinitely.”

“Originally, only about five minutes. After centuries of training, however, they last for as long as I have stamina.”

“Hm. In that case I would guess mobility would be your greatest asset. Let’s see how much. I’m gonna come at you with powerful but readable strikes.” He raised his arms intimidatingly. “Ready?”

Expecting a lot of pain coming my way, I quickly pulled my shield out and slid it onto my arm, just in case. “Ready,” I said, unconvincingly, not that Gilgy noticed. It didn’t help when he started blaring a song to set the fight to.

He came with a wide haymaker which I ducked under, followed by an overhead punch which I hopped back from. He easily read it and kicked at me with a thrust kick which I barely managed to block with my shield, the force enough to send me flying. Before I even stopped he lunged at me, ready to tackle me to the ground. Not knowing what to do exactly, I pulled out the bo staff as I flew, causing it to extend to its full five-foot length. I jabbed it into the ground, stopping me just in time to get bowled over by a crazy moron in a suit of armor, a.k.a. Gilgamesh.

He grabbed me by my shoulders and forced me to the ground before slamming his forehead into my face. Before I could even recover from that blow he lifted me up and threw me into a tree, winding me as I hit back first. He then grabbed my arm and threw me to the ground before raising his fist again, ready to bring it down on my head.

“Woah, woah, woah! What are you doing?! I may have some invulnerability, but not enough to survive that kind of punch to the head!” I instinctively teleported out of his grip and right behind him, giving a nice slap to the back of his head. “I get that we’re training and all, but even the griffons knew how to treat a lady!”

“And that’s your first lesson,” he stated simply before backhanding me in the face, causing me to stumble back and hold my nose. Thankfully, he stopped right after that. “If you want to win a fight, a real fight, one without rules, then you’ve got to be in the right mindset.” He turned around to face me. “The moment this fight started, even if it is a sparring match, you stopped being a woman. You stopped being Kat Shifter, you stopped being a Displaced. Your age, even your species, became irrelevant. All that matters is what will affect the fight. Everything from your height, your twitches, your habits, even your emotional disposition, those are things that matter.”

I sighed in defeat. He was right, of course. I guess I gave Gilgamesh too little credit, he truly was the master of his craft and I needed to take that into account. I summoned my staff back to me and took a ready stance. I put on a look of determination and said, “Alright then, Sensei. Let’s try that again.”

He chuckled. “‘Sensei.’ I never thought anyone would call me that before.” He readied himself again. “Let’s go then.”

Two months passed. Kat and I trained in both the martial and musical arts. She learned quickly, but it seemed she still had some trouble breaking habits and had a tendency to try and take down her enemies in single, powerful blows. Still, she was getting better.

On my end, I had finally gotten good enough at the guitar and the bass to perform the song I wanted. Kat was pretty good herself, not to mention a good teacher. Octavia had some trouble with me, as I found it difficult to adjust my pressure on the strings properly, but I eventually got the hang of it. The next hurdle was learning to play the guitar and the bass at the same time, but I eventually overcame that too. I still remember the shocked faces on the girls when I did my first transformation, giving me the limbs needed to perform the feat.

At the moment we were waiting outside the building, watching the play near its final act. We both chuckled at Spike’s outfit again, it really was just that ridiculous.

“The three leaders agreed to share the beautiful land, and live in harmony ever afterwards. And together, they named their new land…”

“Equestria!” the mane six shouted. The crowd cheered in response.

“That’s our cue. You ready?” I asked, grabbing the guitar, the bass, and my naginata in separate hands.

Kat hefted her guitar in her hands. “As ready as I’ll ever be, but remember, after this, we work on getting you some ‘elemental’ friends.”

“Of course. I’ll be honest though, I already had plans even before you showed up. Anyway,” I cut wide hole in the air before we both stepped through.

The crowd cheered as Ultros growled from his position up in the rafters.

Ugh, where are they?! They said they’d be here!

Just then a hole opened and both of the humans exited right on stage. All the ponies stopped dead and remained quiet, looking on in both fear and confusion.

“Wassup?” the armored one said. Before any of them could act they began to play.

Yes, now to get back at that muscle head and take the honey!

The octopus pushed on the weight he hauled up to the rafters, groaning with effort.

GAH! NO! I CHOSE ONE THAT WAS TOO HEAVY AGAIN!

Before he managed to push the whole thing off the song had finished. The crowd was still confused but some were stomping their hooves nervously in approval.

Just then a whole group of armored ponies, not to mention two really big ones, burst in.

“Gilgamesh!” the tall white one shouted.

“‘Sup, Celly? And Lulu, didn’t expect to see you up at this hour!”

“What are you doing here!?”

“What? I wanted to put on a show? Is that so wrong?”

Wow, those two are pretty too! NO! NO DISTRACTIONS! GET READY TO BE CRUSHED!

He finally managed to push the five ton weight off the rafters. It headed towards the muscled warrior… and crashed on the floor right next to him.

“NOOO! GRAAAGH!” He screamed. In his rage he lost his footing and fell over onto the stage. Everything stared at him in shock and confusion. There was at least a minute wait before the octopus broke the silence. “BEHOLD! I AM ULTROS! GIVE ME ALL YOUR CUTIES!”

Okay, I have seen some weird shit in my days, but a giant octopus falling from the ceiling and shouting ‘give me all your cuties’ takes the cake right from ol’ Cellie’s mouth! I turned to my ‘teacher’ with a look of bewilderment. “Friend of yours?”

“Oh yeah, we get along swimmingly. Like matches and gasoline,” he answered with an exasperated voice.

“You there! Come over here, you pretty little thing,” he ordered me with a glint in his eyes. He even seemed to let loose a perverted snort, despite not having any nostrils I could see.

I shuddered involuntarily. “Okay, what’s his deal?” I whispered to Gilgy.

“He’s a comic relief villain from a japanese RPG who has tentacles, what do you think?”

My eyes widened as I turned to writhing creature before me. “OH HELL NO!! Sorry, bub, but I ain’t on your menu!” I yelled at the octopus.

“What is this foul creature!?” Luna demanded with disgust.

Ultros (I guess that was his name) turned to face her. “Hey now! You may be pretty yourself, but watch your mouth! You’re talking to octopus royalty here!”

“Kat, want to test how strong your kicks have gotten over the past two months?” Gilgy asked.

“Hmm,” I mumbled with a finger tapping my chin, looking over Ultros. “Hmm, what do you think teach? Should I go overboard or just enough?”

“Does ‘he’s blasting off again’ answer your question?” he asked with a smirk.

I smirked in kind and covered myself in aura. He gave me a look, but I shook my head. “It’’s just for the fact it looks cool.” The octopus looked at me confused. “You’re not the only one who’s royalty, pervert! You’re dealing with the Gravity Queen now!” I charged forward, ducking under a few tentacles and punting him squarely in his fangs. I didn’t think I would have enough to send him far enough so I decided to shift his gravitational direction in an upward slant. Temporary, of course, might last about ten seconds or so, just enough for him to hit the atmosphere and then come plummeting back down. With a smug smile, I watched him go flying, even smashing through the roof.

“NOT AGAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAAIN!”

I watched for a moment and I swear I could actually see the twinkle.

“Wow, and without doing a gravity kick either. Impressive,” Gilgamesh complemented.

“W-Who are you?” Celestia asked, trying to remain intimidating despite her utter confusion as to what was going on.

I couldn’t bring myself to turn around and look at Celestia, knowing that I still wasn’t quite mentally prepared for it. “Oh, just a traveler visiting from another world. You know, same old, same old.”

“Another what?” she asked, sounding completely shocked.

“Not important. Hey Kat, time for your next bit of training!” Gilgy interrupted.

“Wait, what?”

“Hey Tia, I thought after last time you’d be trying to take the cake weight off.”

After a moment he began blaring another song before smashing through a nearby wall.

“TIME TO TEST YOUR STAMINA AND REFLEXES!” he shouted, running off.

“Wait! What do you-!?” I called only for a feeling of intense heat to catch my attention. I looked towards the crowd and saw Celestia, burning up in an aura of fire, gritting her teeth in rage. My eyes widened to dinner plates. “I KNOW NOTHING!!!” With that, I scrammed as fast I possibly, freakin’ could!!

Octavia finally finished transcribing the final measure of the final movement of the “Winter” part of the Four Seasons.

Such a wonderful piece. I guess Vinyl’s gamble really did pay off.

She took another sip of orange juice as Vinyl burst in with a newspaper.

“Tavi! Look at this!”

“Hm?”

The earth pony saw the headline and immediately did a spit-take.

HEARTH’S WARMING RAMPAGE
CELESTIA HEATS THINGS UP DUE TO INSTIGATORS

The image showed their two recent guests sprinting through the streets of Canterlot as a massive ball of flame followed, firing beams at them.

“I guess that would explain this,” the unicorn added, levitating in the three instruments covered in soot.

Author's Note

I'm going to stop counting favorites and likes now. I don't think I need to keep telling you you're awesome, it should be obvious now.

So yeah, Kat and Gilgy are gonna be having two chapters together. Hope you like this one, 'cause the next one probably won't come out for a while. Me and DJSkywalker hit a great run our first night which is why it came out so quickly. Probably won't be more than a week though.

Oh, and if you're wondering what Gilgy sent Nemmy, you'll have to read I Will Hunt You Down. The chapter where he gets the message isn't out yet, but as I understand it it will show up in the next one.

Anyway, for now, bed time. Goodnight!

The Weight of the Worlds

“HAHAHAHAHA! LOOK AT YOUR FACE!” he laughed as he pointed at the photo on the front page.

I glared at him. The two of us were currently looking through the article that was posted about our little escapade in Canterlot. “You do realize that could have turned out much worse than it did, right? You may deal with this kind of crap daily, but I don’t! Not even I am brave enough to make fun of Celestia’s weight. Not after what happened to Luna and Paco,” I muttered with a small shudder.

“Who?”

“Paco, or Pacolytese as he prefers, was the emperor of the dragons when I first came to Equestria. It was with my help that the Princesses were finally able to defeat him. We became allies afterwards, though he never fails to bring up how I defeated him every now and again. He can be such a whiner!”

“‘Dragon Emperor?’ Interesting, it seems even the dragon societies are different between dimensions. I myself faced off with, and completely crushed, the Dragon King Crimsonwing. We weren’t exactly friends after that but we did respect each other. Even introduced me to his daughter.”

I nodded. “It seems dragons are a problem in many places. Though, I did like finding out the new info on them when I came back.”

“Oh yeah, like what?”

“That I am worshiped by them as the Goddess of Battle! Can you believe that?! They actually pray to me before going out into battle! They bowed to me when I was at the coven! I freakin’ love it, plus they reinforced my shield and gave me the staff. Dragons are the best smiths on my world, after all.”

“Same here, though they prefer their natural weapons. Also, ‘Goddess of Battle?’ Bitchin’! I myself have become something of a boogeyman to them, ‘Gilgamesh the Dragon Smasher.’ There was even this one adult dragon who, upon realizing who I was, practically begged me to take his horde. I even have him in my debt.”

“Huh, all I got is a team of dragons who help me destroy the nevi. They’re all teens too. Though, Garble and his friends certainly are loyal and very good at doing what I tell them, too. Doesn’t hurt that they fear me getting angry with them, not that I ever would. Wonder if it’s because of how I defeated Paco?”

“Wait, did you say Garble?”

“You know him? Red scales, orange spines? Huh, interesting.”

I saw him grimace. “Uh, I don’t know him, actually, although I do know of him. Just a heads up, um… how much do you like Twilight, Rainbow, Rarity, and especially Spike?”

“Helpful, fun, handy, and a great cook, in that order. Why?”

“Well, let’s just say if you are friends with them I predict you giving three dragon teens a smackdown for being assholes to them.”

“Garble? You sure we’re talking about the same drake? He’s been nothing, but a sweetheart. Sure he and his friends are a little rough around the edges, what dragon isn’t, but they are good kids. Maybe whatever you’re talking about won’t happen in my world as it would here. Then again, I never really knew the kid until after I saved him from being killed by a Hulk. That may have something to do with it.”

“Well, it’s possible, but just in case, prepare to give them a scolding after the Dragon Migration. Oh, and speaking of the show, a certain advertisement in the newspaper tells me a specific episode is going to be coming up,” he said, pointing to a page on the newspaper.

“Are we interfering?” I ask, taking a look at the ad. It sponsored some kind of self-help lessons, though I wasn’t sure how that meant anything.

“Eh, probably not much. I don’t really want to derail the show’s continuity that much, that way I’ll be able to keep up with it and predict future events.”

“Okay, so what do we do now?”

“What you’re going to do is maybe give me some tips on how to get in the good graces of one pink-maned pegasus mare.”

“Get good with my alternate granddaughter, eh? Well, the best thing to do, for you anyway, is to keep your voice down. Flutters is easily startled and if you boom your voice like normally, you’re just gonna cause her to panic. Another is to show her how animals react to you. I have seen you during our meditation practice, you get covered in some of the local wildlife because they think you’re just a statue. Show her that. And most important of all: be sincere! Don’t exaggerate, don’t go over the top, just keep it nice and simple and clear. Do these and I’m sure you’ll have a new friend.”

“Or at the very least she won’t be terrified of me. Now, that seminar is in two months, so until then,” he grabbed the newspaper and threw it aside before hopping to his feet and unclipping his naginata. “TRAINING TIME!”

I instinctively threw on my shield, knowing what was to come. I had gotten used to his spontaneous attacks, so I wasn’t afraid of what was coming. No, I felt excited. “Alright then Sensei Gilgy,” I summoned my staff to my free hand as if it were a lightsaber and it sprang to full length, “Let’s get it on!”

“So, how does this ‘Iron Will’s’ training sessions go badly for Flutters again? If anypony needs some help with assertiveness, it’s her.”

“Oh you’ll see. Just watch,” I explained. Kat and I were both hiding in the haystack near Fluttershy’s cottage. In a way, I couldn’t wait to see her expressions when she saw ‘New Fluttershy.’ I’m sure it will be one hell of a shock.

“Ok here she comes,” I whispered.

“Excuse me, Mr. Greenhooves, but I-I think you might be over-watering my petunias… again.”

“Let the professional handle it,” the old stallion answered with a contented chuckle.

The mare hesitated a moment before visibly steeling herself. “Treat me like a pushover, and you'll get the once over.”

What happened next was right out of… well, a cartoon. She cut off the hose only to let it go, spraying the old gardener in the face.

“Well, perhaps that is enough water,” he answered with a nervous chuckle.

“Thank you. Hee! I can’t beleive it worked!”

Kat looked quite bewildered at the sight. “Um, why is alternate-Flutters being a jerk?” she asked as we saw Fluttershy dump a ton of garbage on two other mares.

“Unfortunately Iron Will’s ‘assertiveness’ lessons are less about building courage and more about lashing out others. Instead of ‘I’m not a pushover’ it’s more ‘get the fuck out of my way or else.’”

She stared for another moment before hanging her head. “I am so having a talk with Flutters when I get home.”

“If you’re concerned about her going from ‘Fluttershy’ to ‘Flutterbitch’, I can safely say that problem will right itself by the time this is over. But for now, let’s watch.”

“Well, that and she really needs to learn how to fly better. She could have just flown over those two instead of dumping garbage on them. Oh boy, do I have a lot to do when I get back.”

“Another issue that will resolve itself with time, specifically when Cloudsdale is going to need water, but how big a footprint you leave on your own universe is your choice. Follow me,” I said cutting a hole nearby. We both entered and then quickly exited on the roof of the building across from Sugarcube Corner. Staying prone I signaled her to crawl to the edge just as Fluttershy was taking her place in line.

“What do you think you're doing?! Didn't you see me?” she asked with surprising force.

“Uh, I guess maybe,” the mare rudely replied.

“'Maybe'? Maybes are for babies!" she replied before spinning the pony around. “Now go to the back of the line where you belong!”

The ponies all gasped before all of them scooted behind her, complete with sound of a VCR rewinding.

“Huh. So the world itself has sound effects. That’s interesting,” I muttered.

“How much longer do we have to watch this? My motherly instincts are acting up and I don’t like it one bit!” Kat complained.

“Unfortunately, a whole day. I thought it might be good for you to see how intense meek little Fluttershy can get. As the saying goes ‘beware the rage of the patient man.’”

“Uh, if Flutters really has the ‘Stare’, as I hear it’s called now, I already know how powerful she can be. She gets it from Flitterbee. First time she used it, made a bunch of teenage colts wet themselves and they ran home crying to their mommies, all after a fierce verbal beat down, too.”

“Oh, it’s genetic? I’d never have guessed. That raises some scary possibilities in regards to Pinkie’s family.”

“Now that you mention it, I do remember seeing a white pegasus back in the day with a similar mane to Pinkie. Though it was blonde. I can’t remember her name, but she had this tendency to pop out of nowhere and pull pranks on her fellow guards.”

“Surprise?”

“Hey yeah! Wait, how’d you know that?”

“When Lauren Faust was making the show she wanted to make Pinkie Pie a pegasus named Surprise, but executive meddling changed that. Same with Rainbow Dash. I don’t suppose you know a mare named Firefly?”

“The name doesn’t ring any bells,” she said while tapping her finger to her chin. “What’s she look like?”

“Basically Rainbow Dash but with a pink coat, a blue mane, and two blue lightning bolts for a cutie mark.”

“Hmm, can’t say that I have ever seen a pony like that. It’s possible, though, since Dash said her family has always lived in Cloudsdale. Never really spent much time there, so…” she shrugged.

Before we could continue the sound of ponies galloping or flying away in fear caught our attention. Fluttershy was exiting Sugarcube Corner with Rarity and Pinkie Pie nervously following behind.

“Bye, girls. What a day. Taxi!” she called, causing a yellow stagecoach with black and white checker to pull up. Almost immediately a grey stallion jumped inside. “Oh no you don't. ‘Cut in line, I'll take what's mine!’” she cried before jumping in and giving the poor guy a royal beatdown and tossing him from the stagecoach. “Nopony pushes new Fluttershy around! NOPONY!” she screamed before the stallion pulling the coach galloped off, clearly terrified.

“Old Pinkie Pie is not so sure New Fluttershy is such a good idea after all.”

“Old Rarity agrees.”

“So does Old Kat. Well, I think I have seen enough of my granddaughter being a complete and total bitch. Reminds me of a few girls from high school. I think I would rather be training some more than keep watching. Though, if she toned it down a bit, I think she’d be okay. Just a bit.”

“Well that’s good, because I’m thinking of taking your training to the next level, just want to see how you do first. Come on.”

I cut open another portal and we both entered, nopony the wiser.

As was his habit, Gilgamesh set a song our fight. This was really a handicap he gave me, as he had taught me most experienced fighters had a rhythm they fought to, even if they didn’t realize it. By hearing his he was basically telling me the pace he was going to set for the fight, and this was decent speed.

He dashed at me and brought his weapon down at my head, which I quickly sidestepped before ducking under a roundhouse kick. He used his spear to sweep at me, which I jumped over, and then used his momentum to launch a straight punch at me. I quickly adjusted my gravity upwards, carrying me above his fist, before adjusting it again and unleashing a gravity kick at his face. He dodged by falling to his back and then thrusting both legs up to counterattack, which I managed to block with my shield. The force sent me skyrocketing, and I saw him prepare to jump up at me. I threw my staff down at him like a javelin, which he stepped backwards to avoid, before teleporting down to it. I grabbed my weapon and swung up at him, which he blocked with his own before grabbing my arm and headbutting me, following it up with thrust kick which sent me flying towards a tree. I adjusted my gravity in the opposite direction to slow my momentum before killing my powers and landing with my feet on the ground.

I powered down and smiled at my teacher. “How was that?” I, honestly, thought I was getting pretty bad ass at this. Look out Cellie, I got your number!

“It was shit. You got nothing on me, babe,” he responded in an aggressive tone.

What?

“Is that the best you got, doll? I guess I really have just been wasting my time.”

“S-Sensei?”

“Don’t call me that again, you pussy. You’re too weak to be my student after all. How about ‘master’ instead? That sounds about right,” he continued to taunt me before whistling a cat call.

A spark lit in me. “I don’t know what the hell’s going on, you better take that back, right bucking now.”

“Make me, bitch.”

“Motherbucker, you are dead!”

I launched myself at him, adjusting my gravity for extra momentum, ready to hit him with a gravity kick before I saw him thrust his spear at me. I adjusted again and slid under his attack before smacking him in the knee with my staff. With his footing now off I jumped up and slammed my shield into his face before hovering and hitting him again with a spinning kick. I kept up the assault by stabbing at him with my staff, hitting him in the chest and stomach over and over again with rapid thrusts. I even adjusted my gravity so my beatings had more force behind them, not to mention letting me stay close as he stumbled backwards. After about ten strikes I backflipped, kicking him in the head as I did. I teleported behind him, my arm cocked and ready to swing my staff as hard as I could at the back of his head.

“YOU’RE THROUGH!” I shouted and swung… only to hit air. A cloud of dirt leading behind me was my only indication to what happened.

I barely had time to think “oh shit” before I felt metal smacking me in cheek, sending me flying. I stopped myself with hover, which turned out to be a bad idea, which I realized when I felt the fist in my gut, winding me. Despite the pain and lack of air I pushed through and managed to deflect his spear strikes with my staff and shield, long enough to catch my breath. I deflected one more strike with my shield before thrusting my staff at his face. He moved his head out of the way and grabbed my wrist before throwing me to the ground on my back, knocking the air out of me again.

“KILLING BLOW!”

I opened my eyes to see him thrust his spear at my face. Thankfully, it stopped barely an inch from me. We held like that for moment, just like my breath.

“You had good technique, instinct, and you used your abilities to give you superb mobility,” he said in a tone much more like what I was used to. He took his weapon away from my head and offered his hand. “So how did you lose?”

I stared at him and then, begrudgingly, accepted his hand. After getting up on my feet, I answered him. “I lost control,” I said while hanging my head slightly.

“Exactly, but it’s more than that. If you met a fighter you’ve never seen before and they were trash talking, you probably wouldn’t lose it even if they started saying you were more suited to be in the kitchen. You lost control because you didn’t expect those kind of words from me. So that’s your next lesson, how to keep your head even when the unexpected happens. Tomorrow we’ll work on a mantra for your meditation, something you can always fall back on even in the most trying of circumstances. If you want, we can do more combat training now, but quite honestly I think you’ve gotten a pretty good hang of this. You just need some more refining and practice with melee combat, and that will come with time.”

“Well, if you say so. What should we do now?”

“Hm. Well, we can go a few more rounds, we can go have some tea with Zecora, or we can find something to eat. Our jerky’s getting low and it’s your turn to bring in a kill.”

“Alright,” I groaned. Old student-teacher laws; the student does all the hard work! Stupid school. “What do you feel like having this time around? I’m kinda partial to manticore, myself.”

“Hey, your kill, your choice.”

“Okay, a hunting I will go~.” With that, I took off into the Everfree forest, eager for some meat, with no idea what would happen when I did.

“Ohh, are you... sure you're not just a little bit satisfied? B-because maybe... we could cut a deal. I-I mean we're both reasonable creatures, aren't we?” the minotaur asked, adjusting his tie nervously.

The pegasus shook her head. “I'm sorry, but no means no,” she answered calmly but firmly.

“‘No means no’, huh? Nopony's ever said that to me before,” he thought aloud, standing on top of one of his goat assistants. “Huh... I gotta remember that one. That's a good catchphrase for my next workshop.”

Pinkie and Rarity watched for a moment before galloping to their friend.

“You were amazing, Fluttershy! You totally stood up to that monster!” Pinkie congratulated with a hug.

“In fact, you didn't change at all! You were the same Old Fluttershy that we've always loved!” Rarity added, embracing her friend as well.

“The one we missed!”

“Don't worry, Old Fluttershy's back for good,” the shy mare answered with a gentle smile.

“I’m afraid I must disagree. You are not the Fluttershy you once were. She would have never been able to stand up to a minotaur,” came a masculine voice. “Perhaps ‘New New Fluttershy? No that sounds ridiculous.”

Three friends scanned their surroundings before trotting around Fluttershy’s cottage, only to recoil in shock as they saw Gilgamesh himself.

“No, the truth is you are always Fluttershy, no matter what changes you may make. Lives are like rivers, and they will never be exactly the same.”

The statement caught the three ponies off-guard. Not only did he sound intelligent but his tone was mellow. Further observation saw him sitting with his legs crossed, his fingers intertwined in his lap, his spear and his shield lying at his side, and most eye-catching was the birds, squirrels, and even butterflies that rested comfortably on his body.

Rarity looked on in shock, Fluttershy a mix of fear and fascination, while Pinkie simply approached in a friendly manner.

“Hiya, Gil-!”

“Shh. Lower your voice. You don’t want to scare them off,” hushed.

“Oh! I’m sorry!” she apologized, lowering her voice.

“What are you doing here?” Rarity asked, her voice venomous.

“I felt a disturbance in the peace of the town and came to observe. I noticed the formerly shy pegasus become much more aggressive and was pondering how to amend this problem. However, it seems that was unnecessary,” he explained.

“You expect us to believe that? You called Princess Celestia fat!”

Noticing the animals perched on him shift uncomfortably Rarity reigned herself in, taking a deep breath to calm herself.

“Of course. She looked even more beautiful in ages past. And who else would be willing to point out her weight gain? Not even her sister would be able to tell her the truth.”

“You and your associate interrupted the Hearth’s Warming Eve play,” she added, keeping her voice low.

“No, we made quite sure it was finished before we came onstage.”

“You… You… You’re a monster!” she half-yelled in frustration.

“Oh, like Iron Will?”

“That’s a bit mean, Rarity. Gilgamesh isn’t a monster, and neither is Iron Will.”

“F-Fluttershy!?”

“Oh, um, I’m sorry. But I just couldn’t let you say he was a monster, because he isn’t. He just does some mean things sometimes,” she explained. “And, um, why did you do those mean things, if you don’t mind me asking?”

“The same reason I do anything I do, young one. Because I wanted to,” he answered simply.

“Oh, um, ok. But it’s still kind of mean.”

“I understand. However, I do not regret anything I have done so far.”

“So if you do things you want, why are you here?” Pinkie asked.

“I wished to congratulate Fluttershy on her improvement,” he answered simply before reaching over to her. She flinched for moment before moaning contentedly as he gently scratched her behind her ears. “It is difficult for such a shy and kind soul such as yourself to respond with strength. However, as you have proven, kindness does not equate to weakness. I commend you on your growth.”

He stopped scratching her ears, causing her to groan in disappointment for moment before blushing. “Um, thank you very much, Mr. Gilgamesh sir.”

“You are most welcome,” he replied before slowly standing up, giving all the creatures a chance to jump or fly off him, before retrieving his spear and shield, clipping them to his back. “And so, I must be off. Jovial Pinkie Pie, noble Fluttershy, fair Rarity, I bid thee good day.” He then cut a portal into the air and calmly walked through it before disappearing.

“Well. That was… unexpected,” Rarity commented, still unsure if she imagined the whole thing.

“I know, right!? I never thought you could throw a surprise and still be so calm! I need to try that sometime!” Pinkie replied.

“Um, that’s not quite what I meant, darling.”

OH MY GOODNESS SHE WAS SO ADORABLE OH MY FREAKING GOD HOW CAN SOMETHING SO CUTE EXIST!?

I was positively giddy after finally being able to scratch a pony behind the ears. And Fluttershy of all ponies, oh man was she heart meltingly cute!

Well, better tell Kat and see if-

Before I could finish that thought a sound came to my ears, quite possibly one of the last sounds I expected to hear.

Screaming. Kat screaming.

As her voice rang out again, this time in pain, I dashed towards her voice at a full sprint, arriving within seconds to find-

Oh, shit.

-Kat facing down a freaking Ursa Major. I couldn’t believe what was happening before my eyes. Kat and the Ursa were locked in combat, but it didn’t look like Kat was winning. Far from it. She was getting the crap beat out of her, but why? Then I saw it, Kat tried powering up, but if failed. I realized it there and then, Kat was far too exhausted from training to be able to fight at her full power. Kat’s shield lay a good distance from her, probably being swiped from her by the beast’s massive claws. With only staff in hand, she was doing her best to keep from being mauled.

Then it went downhill. The Ursa roared at her, loud enough for Kat to wince from the noise. That was the bear’s chance and it took it, swatting Kat with its massive claw into a nearby mountain side. Kat crumpled from the blow to the ground, seemingly unable to move. The Ursa approached with a claw raised, ready to end it. I started to act, but something caught my eye. Kat was starting to glow, her body was coating her aura and her eyes were glowing white. It seemed she was saying something, so I listened in as best I could.

“...Get back. Get away from me. Go, run! I can’t… I can’t…. just go AWAY!!!!” Just as the Ursa swung its mighty claw, Kat screamed at the bear and thrust out her arm, palm out. Her hand glowed and… something began coming off the Ursa and was being drawn to her palm. The beast roared, twisting in agony from the experience. I had no idea what was happening. Both Kat and the Ursa were roaring, one in anger, while the other in pain. Then the final wisps, as I shall call them, were drawn out the bear, the animal suddenly broke apart. It just shattered into dust!

I couldn’t believe it, Kat just killed an Ursa Major with… something. I saw my apprentice slump against the mountain wall, though she was still conscious. I decided to find out once and for all exactly what was going on with Kat Shifter.

What happened? The last thing I remember I was fighting that Ursa and then a lot of pain. I don’t feel any pain now, so am I dead? I sure hope not, there are still things that I need to take care of. I groaned as I tried to force my body to move. It was slow going, but I finally was able to sit up and open my eyes. I expected to see the Ursa towering over me, preparing to end me once and for all, but instead, I was happy to see Gilgamesh there. Though, for some reason, he did not look very happy. “Hey, Gilgy,” I said while staggering to my feet. “What happened? Where did the Ursa go?”

“You tell me, Kat,” he began in a harsh tone. “What did you do to make an Ursa Major break apart into nothing?”

I looked at Gilgamesh as if he was the devil himself. “S-say again?” I asked fearfully.

“I’m asking what you did to make that giant monster fall apart into dust. And don’t try and tell me it wasn’t you, I saw you pull something out of it with your power.”

I started shaking. What Gilgamesh was saying that I… no, I couldn’t have… could I? I put a hand on the rockface to keep myself standing. I was starting to panic. If what he was telling me was true, then… “Only one way to check,” I whispered, only barely audible.

“Check what? Kat, what did you do?”

I turned to a rock and threw a punch as hard as I could. To both of our amazments, I punched a massive crater into it. I shakily took my fist out of the crater and stared at it with a pale face. “What have I done?”

“I don’t know, what have you done?” he asked, his voice growing more frustrated with each passing second.

I started to shake more than ever and I put my hands to my head. “No, no, no! I lost control, I lost control, I lost control! Why? Why did it have to be that one? It used to be Black Hole, now it’s the most dangerous weapon known to gravity shifters? No, what if I lose control around Flutters or the girls? I don’t want to hurt them, I don’t want to--oof!” I was brought out of my stammering by a fierce slap to the face. I looked to see it was Gilgamesh, looking much more ticked than before.

“This is the last time I ask: what did you do, Kat?!”

I looked away from him in shame. “Extinguish,” I whispered. “The forbidden gravity power: Extinguish.”

“‘Forbidden?’ Why? I’m sure you have the power to increase a foe’s gravity to the point their organs collapse, and you already mentioned Black Hole. What makes this one so unique?”

“First you must understand what this attack does,” I said, still unable to even look at him. I held my arms tightly crossed, ashamed and afraid. “Extinguish is an absorption technique. It allows me to drain the gravitational field of my target and pull it into mine. In the process, it causes massive stress and tension in the target. Upon draining the gravity field, the target no longer has any gravity around them at all, causing their particles to drift apart and be pulled to the nearest source of gravity, in most cases that being the planet below.”

“You… You mean you essentially ripped it apart at the subatomic level?” he asked, completely agast.

“Yes. But the worst part has yet to be said.”

“What could possibly be worse than that?”

I finally looked at Gilgamesh, my eyes showing a deep rooted fear. “Gilgamesh, this attack only, and I mean only, works on living creatures! Not organic material, or anything like it, actual flesh and blood creatures.”

“You mean it can only kill? It can’t even be used to destroy an obstacle or negate magic? Nothing else?”

“I’ve tried! God knows I have! I tried using it on rocks so I could gain their durability, on trees for their health and longevity, hell I even used it on freaking weeds just to see what would happen! None of it worked and what’s even worse is that I can’t stop it! Once I activate Extinguish, it has to be used! I can’t shut it down, it’s far too powerful. Out of all my powers, this is the one that I fear with all my life and I never want to use it, not even as a last resort! But, I lost control!” I went back to clutching my fists to my head. “Oh god, no. Why, why does this always happen?”

Right then he did something I was never expecting, from him or anyone: he hugged me. “Just breathe Kat. Just breathe,” he said while stroking my hair. Now we never really had a touchy-feely relationship, nothing more than a handshake or a shoulder pat, so I was really taken back by this. Even still I followed his advice and, within a few minutes, finally managed to calm down, or at least not be on the verge of another panic attack.

“This happens every time I get super stressed,” I explained after he let me go. “Whenever my stress gets to a certain point, I lose all control over my powers. I’ve tried to keep it in check, but that hasn’t stopped it from happening. The only thing that each panic had in common was that I always ended up using my most powerful strike to end what was causing my stress. The last time it happened was after I finally mastered Black Hole and killed off the changelings. But now, Black Hole is no longer my most powerful technique.”

“I see. Well, it’s a good thing we’re starting your training tomorrow. I was planning to allow you enough control to use your melee skills and your gravity attacks interchangeably, but it looks like now we’ll have to work on full control, or at least as close as we can get to it.”

What Gilgamesh said suddenly got me thinking about my control. I was always able to keep myself in check whenever Dusty was around, though any distance of over a few miles or so prevented as such. But with him still trying to reform, there would be nothing to keep me in check against Celestia and Luna. Now realizing this, I began to panic and pace. “Oh boy, oh boy. How is this going to work now? I can’t just go in guns blazing, not that I was planning that anyway, but now I also have worry about my blood pressure? Maybe Fluttershy has some pills, oh, but then she would start asking questions. Then she would tell Twilight who would ask even more questions and knowing her she would finally be able to tell that I’m not through with the princesses. I can’t have them learning about my revenge plans.”

“What?” Gilgamesh asked, but I was on a panic-induced roll.

“Maybe if I sneak into Ponyville General and ask Red Heart? No, Flutters visits there too often and questions would be raised. Oh, questions, questions, why are there so many damn questions?!” With my rant and panic finally subsided I turned towards Gilgamesh who had a blank face. “What?” I asked innocently.

“I can’t have them learn about my what!?” he asked, looking like a pissed off parent.

“I don’t know what you’re talking about,” I said looking anywhere but his eyes.

“I thought you’d learned by now that just because I get silly doesn’t mean I’m stupid Kat, and I’m certainly not hard of hearing. Now, what the FUCK was that about revenge!?”

“Revenge? What revenge? I don’t anything about any revenge,” I said with a nervous chuckle and slowly backing away. “I see nothing, I know nothing!” I said with my best Schultz voice. Unfortunately, his glare finally tore through my defenses and I burst on him. “Alright fine! You want to know why I wanted battle training? Well it’s because I plan on showing those two blasted princesses a thing or two about messing with me! There! YA HAPPY NOW!!”

I saw his fists clench. He was literally shaking with anger.

“What does ‘messing with me’ mean?” he asked. His voice, unlike his body, was calm and even. Somehow that made it even more terrifying, but I stood firm.

I returned his glare with full force. “Do you have any idea what it’s like to live my life? I have been through hell and back since I was eight! I have been listening to you moan and groan about the ‘hell’ your family put you through on your Earth, well boo-bucking-hoo! At least you had a family! Mine was taken from me by an idiot who thought it was good idea to go out driving after getting plastered! You have no idea what it’s like to constantly hear your loved ones screaming as they burn! But then, I end up in Equestria some ten odd years later, being dragged away from my friends and one who I considered a sister, only to end up with amazing powers, a talking cat, and surrounded by sentient creatures who fear me for just being me. It took me years to completely gain Celestia and Luna’s trust and even then they still were wary around me. Then after beating a certain lord of chaos, we started getting closer to the point where I actually considered them friends. But that wasn’t enough for them, no, they had to go and take me away from the one pony who needed me, my little Flitter, simply because I lost my cool on a bunch of murderers! And it still wasn’t enough! Oh no, they weren’t through bucking with my life, they went and tried to murder the one being who had been through all that hell with me simply because they wanted to take away my powers. And why? Because I was framed for crimes I didn’t commit. Then to top it all off, they go and seal me in stone when I retaliate for taking away my one true friend. Sure, I may have been trying to rip the planet apart in a psychotic rage, but they never should have forced my hand. And now that I’m free, I am going to make them pay by beating them to a bloody pulp. They will feel all the pain I have been put through physically, or die bucking trying!!”

We simply stood there for a moment. I was raring to go, ready for a shouting match, but instead he simply sighed.

“You stupid girl. You can’t see the truth right in front of you, can you?”

“W-What?”

“I’m not going to compare our past tragedies, our hardships before we came here, because that would be pointless. No heart is the same, and even the exact same thing happening to one may not be equal to another. But you don’t see what your revenge is turning you into, do you? What it’s taking you away from.”

“It’s not taking me away from anything! I have to do this! Those two have been messing with my life for far too long and it’s time they learned that I am not some pawn of theirs to do with as they please! So I am going to show them who is truly in charge of me and then I am going to find whatever is making the nevi and blast them into oblivion! I was once the most powerful being on the planet and I will be again, as long as my little Flutters and her friends are safe, I will prevail!”

“What is there to save them from you?”

I shook with anger. “Dusty!”

“And where is he now? Where is he in your world? Do you really think that whatever or whomever is keeping him from you will not put their effort in continuing to do so? And even if he does arrive, there are other ways to hurt your friends. Your granddaughter.”

Before I could answer he pulled out a diamond. My diamond.

“‘I am the protector of the innocent, warrior of the weak, call upon me for assistance and I shall come. Call for the Gravity Shifter and I will make those who harm others beg for mercy as they are crushed at my feet. Hold this gem close to thine heart and I shall be at your side as a fellow warrior.’” He looked from it back to me. “Those were the words you chose to embed into your token. Those words are what I thought to be your true feelings, your ultimate desires, the very ideals that make you what you are. I sensed your anger and your instability long ago, Kat, but those words were why I continued to teach you, because I believed when push came to shove you, like myself, would put aside whatever petty feelings you had for the sake of good.”

He looked back to the gemstone. “But perhaps,” he began before crushing it to dust. “I was wrong.”

I could feel my body begin to be pulled back to my original universe, but this time it wasn’t as forceful. I looked upon him, tears glistening in the corners of my eyes. “You weren’t wrong, Gilgamesh, but I can’t let this go. I thought they were my friends, almost like family, and they betrayed me; they stabbed me in the freakin’ back. I will never harm an innocent, but they are far from it.” I hung my head and bowed low to him. “Thank you for everything, Sensei Gilgamesh, I promise not to abuse what you have taught me.” I felt a few tears escape my eyes and fall to the ground. I stood and faced away from him, waiting for the portal to appear and send me away.

“Kat,” he called. I turned just in time to catch a small medallion he threw to me. It was roughly the size of my palm, brown and with an insignia of three wisps circling each other, the same design on his shield. “Celestia and Luna named me ‘Combat’ after I had been imprisoned, but I myself would’ve chosen the name ‘Freedom.’ It is what I didn’t have in my old life, and it is what I value most. But I’ve learned over the eons that true freedom means the freedom to make make bad decisions. That is why I will not stop you from pursuing this erroneous quest. Despite all that I’ve said, I still have hope for you. I choose not to sever my ties with you completely. If you need my help hold that medallion to your chest and call me, and I will respond. But only if you require my help to save the Princesses.”

I smiled at him through my tears. “I promise you Gilgamesh, once I have had my revenge, I will do everything I can to protect the ponies, including the princesses. I just need to get this out of my system and then everything will be right with the world. I know Dusty will reform soon, he told me so himself, and I will hold off our fight until then. So, until we meet again, Gilgy, thank you.”

I could see he was still sad, and tears began forming from his eyes, but he nodded all the same.

“Kat Shifter, I hereby declare our contract complete.”

And with those words a portal open and I felt myself being pulled away.

It had been no more than ten minutes since I sent Kat away, but even still the pain still burned in my heart. I sat by the river and meditated, thinking of the mantra that I tried to live my life by.

Be like water.
It is the softest element on earth, yet it penetrates the hardest rock.
It may flow swiftly or it may flow slowly, but its purpose is inexorable, its destiny sure.
Water may seem to move in contradiction, even uphill, but it chooses any way open to it so that it may reach the sea.
Be pliable.
When a man is living, he is soft and pliable.
When he is dead, he becomes rigid.
Pliability is life, rigidity is death, whether one speaks of man's body, his mind, or his spirit.
The meaning of life is that it is to be lived.
It is not to be squeezed into a pattern of systems.
Living exists when life lives through us.
Be like water.
Even though I, Gilgamesh, may die some day without fulfilling all of my ambitions, I will have no regrets.
I did what I wanted to do and what I've done, I've done with sincerity and to the best of my ability.
You can't expect much more form life.

I held still for a moment before I began to cry again.

So why do I still feel like shit?

Author's Note

That's right folks, "The Mighty Warrior of Epicness" is not all laughs the whole time. Life has it's ups and downs, and so will Gilgamesh's story.

I'd like to thank DJSkywalker one more time for this crossover. It was really something else.

And now, I must prepare for another one. Yeah, maybe I put a bit too much on my plate.

Hey! I Can Be Sensitive, Too!

Twilight looked over the letter she had written once more, sighing after revising it for what felt like the hundredth time that night. She finally felt like she had something she could send Princess Celestia, but reread it one more time to be sure.

Dear Princess Celestia,

I had mentioned in a previous letter that Gilgamesh seems to be in the vicinity around Ponyville, possibly even hiding in the Everfree Forest. Events over the past several months have all but confirmed my suspicions, aside from his exact location. However, the exact details of these events had made me question certain aspects about the warrior. Details that, as much as I don’t want to admit it, seem to fly in the face of what you have told me about him.

Now I’d like to perfectly clear about this: I don’t doubt his intentions, to regain his weapons and look for more fights. I also don’t doubt his strength, considering what happened in Canterlot between the two of you (which, I must admit, I’m still having trouble believing happened). I do, however, doubt his hostility, particularly regarding us here in Ponyville as well as Equestria.

Aside from the time he broke into the palace and baracks to regain his weapons Gilgamesh’s actions were initially harmless, if annoying. I mentioned before his dancing in my library, as well as him showing up during Rainbow Dash’s pet race, not to mention dancing on rooftops not long after our “Mare-Do-Well” scheme, and I don’t think I need to go into detail about Hearth’s Warming. Recently, however, he’s almost been acting outright helpful.

Before Hearth’s Warming Eve I mentioned when Spike went out of control. What I did not mention, as I could hardly believe it myself, was Gilgamesh fighting off Spike, even going so far as boisterously declare that we could now “safely walk our streets without fear” when he thought he had defeated Spike, and even attempted to catch Rarity and Spike when they fell. Then there was when he showed up to congratulate Fluttershy on learning how to stand up for herself without being crazy aggressive. But by far the most helpful act he’s done was what happened over the past few days, during and after the Dragon Migration…

Four Days Ago

I sighed, looking up at the sky through a hole in the Castle ceiling. Let it never be said that I was the best at taking disappointment.

God damn it, Kat. Why didn’t you listen? Haven’t you seen enough movies to know that revenge never works out for the one seeking it? Well, if nothing else, she didn’t want to kill them, and actually had some plans for afterward, but didn’t she consider how the rest would look at her after that?

It had been a week and some change since we’d parted, and now I couldn’t even eat meat without thinking of her. Even if I did know where my weapons were, I probably wouldn’t have had the motivation to go after them.

Goddamn it, I need something to get me out of this mood. Anything to distract-

And just like that, the universe provides.

The sound of roaring came as, well as the occasional light of fire. Just to make sure I hopped up to the castle roof and saw the flying reptiles.

“Dragon Quest,” A.K.A. “The Great Dragon Migration.” Oh, I’ve been looking forward to this one.

I smirked. This was one event I had been waiting for, a chance to prove myself the good guy even before Kat had shown up. After all, what kind of villain saves a group of ponies and a baby dragon from a bunch of asshole teenagers?

An extremely manipulative one, I thought. Then again, Celestia isn’t exactly without her chess games either, now is she?

I also thought about cementing my place as good, or at least not bad, in one of their lives, seeing as I actually knew something the show didn’t for once.

Besides, the kid could us some guy talk.

I decided to head to Zecora’s and tell her where I was going, as well as to record some songs for Vinyl and Octavia , assuming they weren’t too mad at me for what I did at the Hearth’s Warming Play, or feeling guilty about their indirect roll in it.

Two Days Ago

“Nice going, Spike.”

“Well, what are you waiting for, Spike? Smash it!”

Spike recoiled at that.

“Smash the egg?”

“Yeah!”

“Yeah, throw it on the ground as hard as you can!”

“Yeah!” they all shouted. “Smash it! Smash it! Smash it! Smash it! Smash it!”

Spike held the egg above his head, toiling with the decision, until, with one final surge of will, made his choice.

“No! It's just a defenseless egg, like I was! And I'm not gonna let you hurt it!”

“What did you say?” the leader asked, his voice turning fierce.

“I said no,” the young drake replied firmly.

“No one says no to me,” he threatened before stepping forward.

The small drake cradled the egg as he stepped back, only to bump into something. He turned to see the weird-looking dragon he beat in the tail-wrestle, only for the creature to remove its skin, or rather cover, and reveal Twilight, Rainbow, and Rarity.

“Nopony’s gonna lay a claw on him!” Rainbow shouted, holding up her forelegs aggressively.

“That’s right!” Twilight chimed in.

“Fighting’s not really my thing, I’m more into fashion, but I’ll rip you to pieces if you touch one scale on his cute little head!” Rarity finished with surprising ferocity.

The three teens looked on in shock before laughing heartily.

“Ooh, scary, heh heh! Spike, are these namby-pamby ponies your friends?” Garble mocked.

“Yes, they are. And they’re better friends than you could ever be!” he retorted. He was about to continue when he thought he heard something approaching. The sound of trees crashing caught everyone’s attention and soon revealed the last creature he was expecting to see.

“BEEP BEEP! YOUR EXPRESS DELIVERY OF PAIN HAS ARRIVED!”

And with that the armored warrior slammed his shoulder into the three teenagers, sending them tumbling into a pile. He stood tall as they recovered, finally untangling themselves.

“What the-? What was that about!?” Garble asked in anger.

What Gilgamesh did next caught the three ponies and the baby dragon completely off guard: he positioned himself between the two groups, folding his arms as he faced the three dragons.

“I’m protecting my friends,” he said simply.

“Your what!?” Rainbow shouted in disbelief.

“’Friends’, huh? And just who are you supposed to be?”

The warrior chuckled before posing dramatically.

“QUAKE WITH FEAR, PUNY REPTILES, FOR YOU FACE THE LEGENDARY DRAGON SMASHER HIMSELF! I AM THE MIGHTY GILGAMESH!”

The three teens looked at each other for moment.

“Check out this nutjob!” Garble said with a chuckle. “Is that supposed to scare us?”

“’Dragon Smasher’? Ha!” the purple dragon joined in.

Gilgamesh notably deflated. “Are you kidding me? The adults think I never really existed and the kids have never even heard of me? You’d think after all the things I did I’d be a more permanent part of their history. Ugh, now I know how Luna feels.”

“Whatever. Now get out the way before I-!”

“Blah, blah, blah, blah,” Gilgamesh interrupted Garble. “Do you have any idea how many times I’ve heard this shtick before? Some cocky schmuck thinks he’s the best there is and should get everything he wants and thinks no one can take him. And you’re a teenager to boot.”

The red drake growled. “I’m giving you till the count of ten-“

“I’m giving you till the count of three. As in three moves.”

“Huh?”

The warrior folded his arms. “You got two choices: you can run off now, or you can try three times to take me down before I take you down.”

“Hah! You really want to fight with me?”

“Oh, it won’t be much of a fight. But go ahead, tough guy. Let’s see what you’ve got.”

The red drake lunged forwards and slashed at his head, eliciting a spark against the armor, but otherwise not leaving a scratch.

“That’s one.”

The dragon looked surprised for a moment before steeling himself and turning, smacking the warrior in the midsection with his tail, only for there to be no visible response of any kind.

“That’s two. One more chance to bring your A-game. Or you could just run.”

Garble grit his fangs for a moment before inhaling deeply. The girls and Spike noticed their position in relationship to these events and dived to the side just as the teenager unleashed his flaming breath, enough to obscure the warrior in its flames. As they faded he stood there unmoved, not even slightly scorched, casually looking at his fingers.

“Oh, was that number three? Funny, I could’ve sworn you were going to breath fire at me, which is odd because I didn’t feel a thing.”

The three teenagers were visibly scared now, backing away in terror.

“W-What are you!?” Garble asked.

“Oh, I have been waiting to say this,” the warrior muttered before dashing forward, stopping right in front of the leader with his arm cocked back. “I AM A MAN!” he shouted in an exaggerated voice before slamming his fist into the dragon’s gut. The force sent the drake flying backwards, smashing through several trees until he was out of sight. The other two looked back to the warrior in shock and terror, who cracked his knuckles. “Who’s next?”

The two remaining drakes fled, screaming their heads off. With a satisfied grunt the warrior turned around to gaze at the others. He took a brief look at the egg Spike was still holding and nodded.

“Good job, kid,” he said simply.

“Huh?”

With one quick motion he unclipped his weapon, cut a hole into the air next to him, and then clipped it back.

“Later!” he said before tilting over and falling into the hole, which quickly closed behind him.

The four friends simply looked on in confusion before deciding to head home.

Last Night

“Well, that was certainly an adventure, huh Spike?” Twilight asked, finally entering the Golden Oaks Library.

“No kidding. Boy am I tuckered out,” he nodded in response.

“Well, I think you deserve some rest after this. But if you could stay awake just long enough to help me send a letter to Celestia, I’d really appreciate it.”

“No problem, Twilight. And I think I’ll get a few things to keep Peewee here warm.”

“’Peewee’?”

“Yeah? What?”

The unicorn chuckled. “Oh nothing, I just think it’s a cute name. Anyway, I’ll be right back,” Twilight said before heading up to her study and bedroom.

Spike gathered a few odds and ends for the phoenix egg, creating a nice nest for the creature, before a knock came at the door.

“I’ll get it!” the dragon called before opening it. “Hello, and welcome to… to…” he trailed off seeing the massive armored figure in front of him.

“’Sup, squirt?”

“G-G-G-G-“

“No need to panic, kid, I don’t bite. That’s probably more your shtick.”

“W-What d-d-do y-you w-w-w-want?” Spike asked nervously.

“Here’s the deal kid, you come outside and sit with me and listen to what I have to say, and then I tell you all I know about dragons.”

Spike’s eyes widened. To think that Gilgamesh, of all creatures, could tell him about dragons! And was actually going to tell him! It was too good to be true!

“Wait a minute… You can’t fool me! I’ve read this before in comics books! You promise me to tell me all you know about dragons, which is true because you don’t know anything, and I have to do what you say to find that out!” Spike angrily accused.

“Hm, I suppose that’s true. You have no idea if I’m lying or not. But then again, I’m not forcing you to do anything. All your choice pal,” the armored warrior replied calmly. “Tell you what, I’ll wait outside by the bridge to Everfree for ten minutes. You come, and come alone, then you accept the deal. If not, have a nice sleep.”

He then closed the door. Spike looked out the window and saw him calmly stroll towards the direction of the Everfree Forest and Fluttershy’s cottage. Since it was late at night, nopony was awake to see him. Spike paced in front of the door for several minutes before groaning and going outside.

“Ok Spike, if you could just… Spike?” Twilight looked around, unable to find her assistant as she came down the stairs, but noticing the door slightly ajar.

Spike found the warrior sitting on the ledge of the bridge he said he’d be on. Spike still kept his distance, eyeing him cautiously.

“Well?” Spike asked, only for the biped to chuckle and pat part of the edge next to him. Spike hesitated before carefully positioning himself next to him arm’s length. “So, are you going to tell me about dragons or not?”

“Not so fast kid, the deal was that you were going to listen to what I had to say first before I told you anything about that.”

“As if! I bet you’re saying that because you don’t know anything!”

“Hey, if that’s how you feel just head on home, no skin off my nose.”

Spike growled but stayed still.

“Why did you ditch that tea set?”

“Huh?”

“The tea set you took with you on your quest, why did you ditch it?”

“How do you even-?”

“Followed you. Answer the question.”

“Uh, well, I did it because… because…”

“It didn’t seem very ‘dragonlike’?”

“Well, yeah,” he admitted.

“And why did you at one point decide to stay with those teenage dragons? Surely you could tell right off the batt they were jerks.”

“Well, yeah, but I guess I just wanted to be thought of as a real dragon for once. I mean, I know she wasn’t trying to be mean, but Rainbow teasing me hurt a lot.”

“So you thought if you spent more time with a ‘real’ dragon you’d get tougher and get more respect, right?”

“Uh, yeah, something like that. I guess. But I don’t want to be like that anymore!” he added quickly.

“You mean you don’t want to be a jerk, or you don’t want to be a dragon? Because let me tell you now, those two are not one in the same.”

“W-What do you mean?”

“Spike, it may not seem like it now, but despite what anyone else says sticking to what you like makes you stronger, not weaker. Change if you want, but only if you want to.”

“You mean, like, I shouldn’t have given up the tea?”

“Do you like tea?”

“Um… yes?”

“Then don’t give it up.”

“But-“

“Make your own decisions, Spike, like how you decided to come out here and see me.”

“But, well, coming out here to see you alone was kinda stupid, when I think about it. I mean, you could’ve hurt me, like the other dragons when I tried to stop Peewee from getting smashed.”

“Do you regret not smashing that egg?”

“No!”

“Then don’t worry about it.”

“But I was gonna run away from them before you showed up! Even when the girls came, I was still thinking about running!”

“So you think yourself a coward?”

“Well… a little bit.”

“Spike, don’t take this the wrong way, but you’re weak. Running away from something you can’t hope to beat isn’t cowardly, it’s smart. And even if you’re weak, you’re still brave.”

“How can you say that?”

“Because, Spike, you know what a real coward would’ve done?” The drake shook his head in response. “A real coward would’ve known smashing that egg was the wrong thing to do, and smashed it anyway because he was too afraid for himself.”

“Huh. I… never thought of it that way. Hey, why are you telling me all this?’

“Two reasons. One, I thought you could use some advice and some guy talk, seeing as how you can’t really get that much around Ponyville.”

“What do you mean? I know guys I can talk to.”

“Oh yeah, who? Big Mac? Yeah, that sounds like a very stimulating conversation.”

“Well you… got a point there,” Spike finished lamely.

“And two, I wanted to show you how strong, brave, and smart you really are before I start talking about dragons.”

“We’re going to finally talk about dragons?” Spike asked with a smile, which quickly fell from his face when he realized what else Gilgamesh said. “W-Wait, what do you mean?”

“Spike, I’m going to tell you something you probably don’t want to hear, but I want you to stick with me ok?” The drake nodded hesitantly. “First of all, all dragons hoard, it’s just a fact.”

Spike visibly deflated. “You mean, no matter what I do, I’m gonna turn into a monster like-?”

“Ah, ah, ah. Let me finish. Yes, you will hoard, but you won’t necessarily become a monster.”

“What do you mean? How can I hoard and still not turn into… into what I did last time?”

“Spike, there are two kinds of hoarding for a dragon: Hoarding that fills, and hoarding that fulfills.”

“Huh?”

“Let me give you an analogy. It’s kinda like eating. Hoarding that fills, like you were doing when you turned big, is kinda like eating chips, or some other kind of snack food. It might be tasty, but eating it just makes you hungry for more and it doesn’t really fill you up. Hoarding that fulfills would be more like… eating a vanilla, chocolate, and strawberry banana split in a sapphire bowl, with emerald flakes like sprinkles and a ruby on top like a cher-“

The warrior stopped when he saw the baby dragon drooling profusely from his mouth.

“Heh. I guess you get my point.”

“Huh?”

“You’ve got a little something on your face there, kid.”

“Wha? Oh!” Spike realized what he was getting at and quickly wiped his face, thoroughly embarrassed.

“So yeah, that’s what fulfilling hoarding is like. Sort of like eating a high quality meal that feels more filling even if you ate less.”

“So, I was doing filling hoarding?”

“Of course. Would you really have gone nuts over a broom if you were in your right mind?”

“Heh. I guess not.”

“Now, like food, you’ll likely do some filling hoarding on the side, but fulfilling hoarding will give you a more stable growth. You’ll get bigger and stronger like before, but it won’t be as crazy fast and it won’t make you go nuts. Also, what a dragon hoards to fulfill themselves is different for each dragon.”

“You mean it might not be gems and stuff?”

“It might, but not necessarily. In fact, being a dragon raised around ponies, I can guess it probably won’t be. You value things differently than most dragons, so it’ll probably affect what you hoard. When you find out what it is, you’ll know.”

“So it’s kind of like getting a cutie mark!”

“Eh, sort of, except what fulfills you can change over your lifetime.”

“Really!?”

“Yup. There was a story I heard once about a dragon named ‘Razortail’ who was obsessed with fighting. He took trophies from his defeated opponents and hoarded those. Eventually he noticed that he liked the memory of the battle more than the trophy itself, and liked telling others about the fights and the opponents he fought. Then he shifted into hoarding stories, and then that changed into hoarding knowledge itself.”

“Wow. So he had a lot of books?”

“Well, yes, but the books themselves were not his hoard, it was the knowledge. Which leads me to my last bit of info, which I think may be the most important. Sometimes what a dragon hoards isn’t an actual tangible thing.”

“Huh? What do you mean by that?”

“I mean what you want to hoard, what you treasure, may not be an actual thing you can hold. Just because you can’t physically hoard it doesn’t mean it will be less valuable to you, though.”

“So if it might not even be something I can see or hold on to, how am I supposed to know when I find it?”

“That’s all on you, kid. Just don’t try to force it. Besides, you might have it already and just not realize it.”

“Ugh, this is confusing.”

“Yeah, life usually is.”

“Hey, can I ask you something?”

“What is it?”

“Why are you being so nice to me?”

The warrior chuckled. “You know, Pinkie, Fluttershy, and Rarity asked me the same thing when I congratulated the shy pegasus on learning how to be assertive without being a jerk, and I’m going to give you the same answer.”

“Which is?”

“I wanted to.”

Spike looked on in disbelief. “That’s it?”

“Yup,” he answered simply before hopping off the rail. “And so ends our little conversation. I think it’s time you got to bed.”

“Yeah, I guess I am pretty tired,” the drake admitted after a yawn. “Well, um, thanks.”

“No problem. Oh, and one last thing.”

“Yeah?”

The warrior turned and faced a nearby bush.

“YOUR SNEAKING SKILLS SUCK!” he shouted before dashing off towards the Everfree Forest.

“Huh?” Spike looked from the warrior back to the bush, only to find a certain lavender unicorn sheepishly poking her head out. “Twilight?”

In conclusion, I find it hard to believe that Gilgamesh is truly as evil as you and Luna led us to believe. I don’t want to think you’re wrong, but maybe there’s something you didn’t tell us? Or maybe you didn’t know? Whatever the case I would greatly appreciate your advice on how to proceed.

Your Faithful Student,

Twilight Sparkle

Celestia scanned the letter one last time before sighing. Could she really have been wrong about him? Or was this simply a game he was playing at? Whatever the case, she needed answers. She summoned another scroll as well as a quill and ink.

Dear Twilight Sparkle,

I’m afraid I must admit that until recently Luna and I have never met Gilgamesh outside the field of battle. As such, I fear that may have coated our view of him one particular light. He has obviously proven to be a more multi-faceted individual than we initial thought. Though these events are very intriguing and possibly even give me hope I want you to continue to treat Gilgamesh as a threat for now. That being said, if you can find a way to talk to him and get some concrete information it may prove very helpful. However, please do not go out of your way to get this information, as the thought of putting yourself in the way of such a powerful creature chills me to the bone. Please be cautious.

Princess Celestia

Author's Note

Tired. Four AM. Why do I do this to myself?

Glad you all liked feels last chapter. More funny this chapter. Hope you like dragon world building. Crossover coming next and Changeling Invasion after.

Bed time now.

Crashing the Wedding Crashers

Oh man that was fun! I thought as I exited the portal. And what a great warm up for-!

My thoughts were interrupted when I saw Canterlot encased by a massive barrier.

What? But I still had some decent time left before… Oh no. If time travels that much faster here than there, then…

I immediately started to sprint towards city.

“SHITSHITSHITSHITSHITSHITSHITSHITSHITSHITSHITSHIT-!”

One Day Later

Thankfully I wasn’t late. Actually I was right on time, arriving just as the train with the Elements did. Sure, I could’ve warped to where I needed to be, but the fact is I was in such a panic that I completely forgot. Oh well, I’m sure I needed the exercise after everything that I ate at that party.

I looked from my resting place at the base of the mountain. I could barely see the changelings pounding on the shield above. Soon there was a flash of green energy from inside the palace followed minutes later by the pink barrier shattering.

I casually stood up and unclipped my naginata.

“And showtime.”

Vinyl and Octavia darted through the alleys in the city, dodging the seemingly endless waves of creatures that came from the sky, wrapping anypony unlucky to get caught in some sort of green goop.

“Tavi, this way!” the unicorn shouted, turning down another alleyway, only to be cut off as another one of the creatures landed in front of them.

“Crap! Down here!” she shouted, turning down another one only for two of them to burst out of the windows. They turned once again, only to find out too late they were being herded out into the open along with another group of ponies, surrounded by the creatures.

“Heh, never thought a gig up in Canterlot would turn into this, huh Tavi?” Vinyl chuckled nervously as they were backed up into the group with the other ponies.

“Hush Vinyl, this isn’t the time! We need to think of a way-“

She was cut off by what must have been the most over the top laugh she’d ever heard coming from above. Everypony looked up just in time to see a recognizable armored figure land in front of them with an earth-shaking thud. Just then music began to play as he started spinning his weapon.

“VILE INVADERS! INSECTIOD EQUINES! PREPARE FOR DEFEAT! YOUR PLANS OF CONQUEST HAVE MET THEIR END THE MOMENT YOU CROSSED PATHS WITH ME! NOW EXPERIENCE THE WRATH AND POWER OF THE ILLUSTRIOUS GILAGAMESH!”

The ponies, minus a certain earth pony and unicorn, looked on in complete shock while the creatures looked between themselves and the warrior with utter confusion.

“OPENINGCANOFWHOOPASSNOW!”

“Wha-?” one of them managed to utter before Gilgamesh slammed his weapon into the ground, producing a massive shockwave that sent many the insectiod creatures flying, slamming into several buildings. The remaining ones managed to recover from the initial weirdness and attacked the warrior, only for him to smack them aside like… well, bugs, laughing boisterously as he did. In less than a minuts it was over, nearly fifty of the creatures lay defeated, knocked out or in too much pain to move.

“HAHA! IT SEEMS THAT EVEN THE EVILDOERS HAVE DRASTICALLY WEAKENED IN POWER!”

“G-Gilgamesh?”

“Huh? Oh hey! Tavi and Vinyl! Glad to see you two are ok! So listen, I’ve gotta go take care of an invading queen, you two take the rest and find somewhere to hide, maybe we’ll meet up and have some tea some other time. Kay thanks bye!”

And with that he sprinted off leaving a trail of dust behind him, as well as a mass of confused ponies.

“It’s a fight song.”

“What?” Octavia turned to her unicorn companion.

“It’s a song to fight to. That’s why he likes it so much,” she explained before turning to her marefriend. “And it’s awesome.”

I stood at the palace gates, already having taken out several changelings on my way. If the hivemind that a lot of fans thought they had was real then they probably at least knew I was on my way. Not that it really mattered, Chrysalis was probably the only one that could even give me a bit of challenge, and that was assuming I didn’t transform.

Hm. So how do I want to make my entrance? I could blare Andrew W.K.’s “Ready to Die”, it would certainly inspire fear. Then again, if I’m broadcasting fear I probably won’t look like a good guy to the ponies. I could go the badass route, use “Thunderstruck” by AC/DC. Nah, they might be expecting that. Maybe confusion instead. But what song to…

Oh, there’s a good one.

I kicked in the palace doors before blaring my choice.

“Do you hear that?” Drone 32 asked.

“Ready yourselves!” Corporal Pincer ordered.

The changelings all gathered their power, ready to take on the creature that had somehow made mincemeat of their forces. Soon it rounded the corner, causing all the insect equines to look on in confusion.

The creature was walking- no, strutting towards them, at the same pace of the song it was somehow producing. It wasn’t until it was right on them they thought to ready themselves again, only for it to continue its pace right past them.

They were all shocked into stillness once again before finally recovering and attacking. They never even got close, the creature swiftly unclipping its spear and smacking them aside into walls, out windows, and through doors, all while seemingly dancing to the beat of the song. Within seconds it was over, the armored creature continuing its strut to the throne room.

Corporal Pincer picked himself up with a groan.

I have to warn the Queen!

Chrysalis turned to see Corporal Pincer burst into the throne room and slam the door behind him.

“What’s going on?” she ordered.

“My queen, the creature is headed this way! We couldn’t stop it!”

“’Creature?’ What are you talking about?” Cadence asked aloud.

“That’s none of your-!” the Changeling Queen began, only to see the pink mare of the Elements move strangely, her ears flopping followed by here eyes fluttering and finally falling over as her knees twitched. “What was that?”

“Um, I’d get away from the door, if I were you,” she answered to the Corporal.

“What?”

It was the last word he uttered before the doors swung open and smashed him against the wall.

“STAYIN ALIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIIVE!”

Chrysalis, and the other nine ponies in the room, could only look on with shock as the massive armored creature began dancing right in front of them, somehow radiating a song from itself.

“You!” Shining Armor shouted in anger.

“Who?” Cadence asked.

“Oh not you,” Twilight groaned.

“Wh-what?” Chrysalis stuttered. “Why are-?”

“YOU, INSECTOID QUEEN, ARE THE REASON I HAVE COME HERE TODAY! PREPARE TO BE SENT BACK TO THE HELLHOLE WHERE YOU CAME FROM!” he shouted, the music finally stopping.

The queen growled. “So, you’re an agent of Celestia, are you?”

“Me? A servant of the Princess?” he asked before laughing. “Oh, that’s rich!”

“If you do not serve her, then why-?”

“For a more personal reason, Changeling ruler.”

“’Personal?’”

“Indeed! You who would not only ruin this most sacrosanct of occasions, the joining in hooves between these two ponies in holy matrimony, but also milk it for thy own profit!” he proclaimed, motioning to the alicorn and her groom. “There are some things I will not stand for, no matter what! And now bug queen, PREPARE TO BE SMASHED, BASHED, AND OTHERWISE THRASHED! FOR YOU NOW FACE THE RAGE OF THE MIGHTY GIL-!”

Chrysalis cut him off with a magic blast to the face, instantly knocking him onto his back. She waited for him to respond, only for him remain motionless. The ponies looked on in horror as she smirked.

“Well so much for that-“

tink tink tink tink tink tink

“What is that sound?”

Everyone turned to see Celestia frantically tapping on her cocoon prison with her hoof, looking at Chrysalis like she was desperately trying to get her attention. After a moment of processing the Queen decided to remove enough of the cocoon to expose her face.

“Chrysalis, we are not friends,” Celestia quickly began. “I have not forgiven you for invading my kingdom, attacking my subjects, foalnapping my prized pupil and my niece, brainwashing my captain, or your attack upon me. Nevertheless I must warn you, for your own sake and the sake of your subjects, to run. Run, now, very far, very fast. Or else.”

Chrysalis only stared for a moment before laughing.

“You must be joking! You expect me to leave right now in my hour of-?”

“You interrupted me.”

All faces turned to the warrior still lying on the floor, apparently very much awake.

“What?”

“You interrupted me.”

Chrysalis chuckled. “Why yes, I-“

The warrior pushed himself off the ground and up to his feet in one smooth motion.

“YOU. INTERRUPTED. ME.”

Chrysalis’ blood ran cold, just like everyone else in the room.

“I-“

The warrior planted his weapon into the ground hard enough to leave a hole in the marble and send out a loud thud seemingly throughout the entire palace. He then took a strange pose before shouting “HENSHIN!” A bright flash radiated from the armored being before fading, revealing a new form with six extra limbs and four extra weapons.

“I AM GOING TO KILL YOU! I WILL CUT YOU IN HALF AND STRANGLE YOU TO DEATH WITH YOUR INTESTINES! BUT NOT BEFORE I SNAP THAT HORN RIGHT OFF YOUR HEAD AND SHOVE IT RIGHT UP YOUR A-!”

Chrysalis cut him off again with another magic blast to the face, this time only knocking his head back. A moment later he tilted it forwards, the fire in his eyes even more intense.

“Bitch, Imma cut you,” he threatened in a somehow terrifyingly calm voice.

Chrysalis could only stare before coming to her senses.

“CHANGELINGS!” she shouted while simultaneously sending the command through the hivemind for all her forces to return. Within seconds her entire army had gathered to the throne room, surrounding the multi-armed warrior.

“CHARGE!”

20 Seconds later…

“RETREAT!”

Chrysalis and her army flew and galloped in all directions, out the windows and down the halls of the Canterlot Palace. Right behind them was the warrior, screaming at the top of his lungs and swinging his weapons wildly.

“EXTERMINATE! EXTERMINATE! EXTERMINATE! EXTERMINATE! EXTERMINATE!”

The ponies remaining in the throne room could only stare in pure shock and confusion.

“Uh, Shiny?” Cadence began, catching her fiancé’s attention. “I think have an idea.”

After the barrier, the wedding, and the after-party…

“Well, that was certainly an exciting wedding, don’t you think Shiny?”

“Yeah, but I’d rather it wasn’t,” he groaned in response.

“What’s wrong?”

“It’s just that that thing, that Gilgamesh, the same one who beat up Celestia, just saved us, and our wedding. I just… I don’t know what to think.”

Shining Armor had constantly thought about his failure to apprehend the warrior when he first escaped and had felt even worse when he heard that he’d been popping up around Ponyville near his sister. And now that failure had come back to help him? He just couldn’t understand it.

“I know, but there’s a time for thinking and time to just let things be,” she said with a comforting smile before giving him a quick kiss. “So just relax for now,” she advised with a nuzzle.

He couldn’t help but smile and nuzzle her back. “You’re right. I guess things aren’t so bad right now so I should-“

“Prince Shining Armor! Princess Cadence!” called one of the guards pulling their stagecoach, the vehicle stopping suddenly.

“What is it, sold-?” Shining began to ask while peeking his head outside only to see the source of the problem.

In front of them, about twenty yards away, was Gilgamesh himself, standing in the middle of the road. He cut open a hole in the air before reaching in and pulling out a sign that made the newly married prince blush.

DON’T BE AFRAID TO GET FREAKY ON THE HONEYMOON!

The words were written in red and surrounded by drawings of pink hearts. He could swear he saw the warrior wink before tossing the sign back into the dimensional rift and jumping in himself.

“Well I suppose if nothing else he seems happy enough about us,” Cadence commented, having also peeked out to get a look. “And maybe we could take some of his advice,” she added with a sultry look.

Shining Armor did a double take before grinning back.

“Guards, double-time. Now.”

Author's Note

Sorry this took a while and it's not that long but hey, you're technically getting three chapters, so that should make up for it!

Big thanks to Archmage Ansrit and his fic Land of Friendship and Magic for helping move my own plot forwards and giving Gilgamesh a chance to unwind.

I'd also like to thank Patch Job for his idea on the Changeling naming system, in that the lower less important members get jobs and numbers while the more important members get actual names. And just in case you're wondering, this will be coming up again later.

And so ends what could be thought of as Season 1 of The Mighty Warrior of Epicness. I hope you've al enjoyed so far and I hope I can make it so you continue to enjoy it!

Peace out, peeps!

Comrades, Crystals, and Concerts

Author's Note

A few things to start off. First, I thought I'd give you all links to all the other parts of Vivaldi's the Four Seasons.

Summer

Allegro non Molto

Adagio e piano - Presto e forte

Presto

Autumn

Allegro

Adagio molto

Allegro (yes part1 and part 3 have the same name. Blame Vivaldi)

Winter

Allegro non molto

Largo

Allegro

My personal favorites are Summer's Presto and Winter's Allegro non molto.

Next is that a large portion of this chapter will be based around music. Listening to all the songs (not counting these one's up here) will be roughly an hour, so if you want to hear it all keep that in mind.

Finally, though he wasn't exactly there, Gilgamesh is part of Friendship report! Just thought you guys might be interested.

More author's comments will be in the comment's section.

Comrades, Crystals, and Concerts

I sighed as I closed the compass. For the past few minutes I had been checking the newly revised Jack's Compass (which I had now begun to refer to as "Prosperity's Guide" in honor of the young dragoness who augmented it) for the next weapon. The device was truly a marvel now as it no longer merely responded to the nearest weapon but also radiated brighter as I got closer to it. In addition it could now focus on different targets in response to my thoughts, like simply choosing a different target or even only pointing to the weapons that were related to my second or final transformation. But with that a few problems reared their ugly heads.

First of all was the location of the nearest weapon: Cloudsdale. It seemed I didn't give the Princesses enough credit, putting one of my weapons in an area that I couldn't get to. The only way I could think to actually get it was to tear down the entire city, and that was just not an option.

Well, at least not yet. Let's hope it really doesn't come to that.

The second was that two of my weapons just flat out didn't show up. Certain weapons I had covered part of the requirements for the next transformation, specifically my claws, my axe, and my naginata (which took the form of the Bradamante gun halberd). That left the Ridill scimitar, the Hauteclaire broadsword, a katana, and a mace (which I sometimes jokingly referred to as the "Mole Whacker"). When I asked Prosperity's Guide to cycle through the locations of the weapons only two came up, including the one in Cloudsdale. This meant one of two things: either they had been destroyed (highly doubtful) or they had been hidden somehow.

I guess I'll have to find a way to get the information out of the Princesses after all.

After my fruitless journey to Cloudsdale I was hanging out in the Everfree Forest waiting for the indication that the Crystal Empire had shown up. I had plans to prove myself less of a villain once it did, hopefully earning me some more trust from Cadence. Unfortunately I couldn't just teleport there once it showed up because although I had visited the frozen northlands I never found the Empire itself, so my only option was to wait until a certain lavender unicorn's magic gave me the cue that it had returned, and since I was between seasons I had no idea how long that would take. As much as I wanted to look for my other weapons I couldn't risk missing the notification I was looking for.

But goddamn is waiting here boring.

As I lounged on a tree branch facing Ponyville I tried to think of something to occupy my time. I had already done my physical and spiritual training and even had a chance to eat.

I suppose I could go and hang out with Zecora, but I don't want to pester her too much. Vinyl and Tavi are also another option, but then again they might still be mad at me. I sighed. Once again, the troubles of having a small amount of friends. Not that I'm not used to it.

Suddenly, a familiar voice came into my head.

Hey big guy, you got some free time? I wanted to catch up and say thanks for the tape!

I smirked before hopping off my branch and cutting open a portal to the Rift.

I guess I've got more friends that I thought.

As I exited the portal it was now nighttime in the Everfree. I held onto my anger as long as I could before finally losing it and punching a nearby tree. The plant practically exploded with the force I put behind it.

HOW IN THE HELL COULD SHE BE SO BLIND!?

The idea of any Princess Celestia going so far as to actually put out a wanted poster for her own sister, her student, and their friends was so ridiculous that even now my blood was boiling. Oh how tempted I was to just go up and storm the gates of Canterlot, give her a good smack, and drag her back to Ponyville to see just how far she'd gone, but the fact was it wasn't my dimension. Besides, the situation with Ellura was delicate and I couldn't risk ruining things for Nemmy. I sighed as I examined the medallion around my neck before turning to face Canterlot.

Though I doubt it'd happen, I need to make sure Celestia and Luna don't see me as big enough a threat that they'd be willing to put their faith in something evil to take me down. Ultros might've been a fluke, but Twintania was definitely here to stop me. I can't help but wonder what else might be out there.

I briefly considered just going up to Canterlot and talking to them, but decided against it. As long as the Elements were around, that meant risking being put back into stone, and that was just unacceptable under any condition. If I ever was going to take that route it would have to be after the "Princess Twilight" two parter, and by then I'd hopefully have many more good deeds under my belt. The Changeling Invasion probably helped, but thinking back on what happened they might just see me as a guy who was just looking for a fight and found one, not to mention having an appreciation for the sanctity of marriage, and probably fell into the "Affably Evil" category. What I had planned for the Crystal Empire would just make me look more like goofball than anything else, and hopefully make many ponies think "why is this guy such a threat again?" I needed more, something to finally make them consider that there was truly good in me.

After a moment of thought I was struck with an idea, one that would not only help but kill a huge amount of time as well. I tucked the medallion behind my scarf.

I just hope those two musicians will be willing to take me back.

"AND JUST WHAT ARE YOU DOING HERE!?" the earth pony mare shouted.

"Shh! Not so loud, please!" the warrior responded.

"'NOT SO LOUD!?' AND JUST WHY SHOULDN'T I ALERT EVERYPONY TO THE PRESENCE OF A CRIMINAL AND A LIAR!?"

"Hey, when did I lie? I gave you music in exchange for instruments and lessons. I even returned them when I was done."

"YOU NEVER SAID YOU'D USE IT AS A WAY TO INSULT CELESTIA!"

"I never said I wouldn't."

Vinyl watched as Tavi neared the point where she looked like she'd explode.

"Ok, Ok, look, can you just hear me out before you do anything drastic?" he pleaded.

Octavia reigned in her anger for a moment before nodding.

"Ok, so first of all I'd like to apologize. Not just for using you but also no doubt putting some stress on your conscience."

The cellist's expression didn't change.

"And, I would like it if you could help me apologize to the Princesses as well."

"...You're joking."

"No, really, I want to get on their good side!"

"Then why don't you just apologize to them yourself?"

"Oh yeah, like that'd work. 'Hey Celestia! Hey Luna! Look, sorry for beating you to a pulp and smacking around your guards before, but I was hoping we could-" BAM! Frozen in stone by the Elements of Harmony!"

"It's better than you deserve."

"Hey! Did you forget who saved you and you girlfriend during the Changeling Invasion? And don't tell me you don't know about me driving off Chrysalis before Shining Armor and Cadence used their barrier, I read the newspapers!"

"He's got a point, Tavi," Vinyl commented.

Octavia groaned. "Fine. I won't call out for anypony, but I'm still not agreeing to help you."

"OH COME ON!" the warrior complained.

"Whining will not get you anywhere with me. Besides, just how are two musicians suppose to help you apologize to royalty anyway?"

"I'm glad you asked!" he replied, posing dramatically. "Over my many years I've found that three things, more than anything else, act as a window into another's soul! The first is combat, but that's not an option here. Next is food, but I'm not really a master chef or anything. Which leaves the final option, music!"

"I'm still not seeing how we're involved."

"Dear Octavia, as a musician from Canterlot, certainly you have some sway within the capitol?"

"Well… yes, I do have some clout. And it has been growing a bit since I submitted some of the songs you gave me," she reluctantly admitted.

"And Vinyl, I know for a fact that you were hired to be a dj for the wedding of Cadence and Shining Armor."

"Yup! I was really surprised too, until I found out Pinkie was doing a lot of the planning," the unicorn admitted without hesitation.

"So surely if you wanted to put on a concert within the city and have the Princesses attend, it wouldn't be too difficult, would it?"

"A concert? You want to arrange a concert? In Canterlot?" the cellist asked in disbelief.

"What kind?" the dj asked. "Techno? Electronica? Dubstep? Maybe you're more a rock-"

"Actually, I was thinking of something more along the line's of Octavia's expertise," the warrior interrupted.

"You want to put on a classical concert?" Octavia asked in complete surprise.

"And that reaction is exactly what I'm hoping to get. What I want is a symphony of dulcet tones and swirling emotions that even the stuffiest of Canterlot nobles would approve of. Something that will make them think 'these wonderful musical masterpieces were brought to us by Gilgamesh? The very same creature feared for his threat to cause destruction to the lands? Perhaps he is not quite the barbarian we had thought!'"

"... That's actually a pretty good idea," Vinyl conceded.

Octavia rolled her eyes. "Ok, so do you actually have this thought out, or are you just hoping things turn out fine?"

"My dear Octavia, that almost sounds like you're on board," Gilgamesh teased.

"I must admit this sudden change in priorities of yours does have me interested. Before you were simply a nuisance to Equestria with occasional moments of helpfulness, but now you actually wish to earn the Princesses trust? Quite intriguing."

"So you're willing to help?"

"Only if you can give me an honest answer. Why are you so desperate to garner the trust of Celestia and Luna?"

The warrior actually paused, catching the two mares by surprise, before sighing.

"I don't mean to frighten you two, but there may be a threat coming to Equstria, one from outside its own reality. It might be nothing, but I can't risk assuming so and being caught off guard," he explained in a grave tone. "If it does happen that this force exists I can't have the Princesses see me as enough of a threat that they would be willing to ally with them against me, no matter how small that chance is. I need to do everything I can to ensure that if this evil does indeed come that I don't also have to worry about fighting the ones I'm trying to protect."

Both mares were stunned at that response, not to mention the gravity of all the implications he raised.

"Are... are you being serious?" Octavia asked.

"Completely. I know I have no proof other than my own word, but I swear on the winds that give me the freedom I so cherish, I speak nothing but the truth."

"Heh. That's a pretty old fashioned way to make a promise, " Vinyl joked.

"So? Nothing wrong with old fashioned."

"Alright then, I trust you. So, what kind of theme are you thinking for this little concert?" Octavia asked.

The warrior posed dramatically again before answering. "A tale of adventure! A sprawling epic of heroes and villains! A saga of love and friendhip against death and destruction! The kind of things found in legends and fantasies! A 'Final Fantasy,' if you will!"

"Feel like there's a reference in there," Vinyl commented.

"Alright then, let's get started. Oh, and by the way, these songs do not count towards our usual payment," Octavia explained with a smirk.

"Ouch. You are one shrewd businessmare," the warrior complained.

Two Months Later

"So, you think you can pull it off Vinyl?" the warrior asked.

"Please. I could do that in my sleep," the unicorn answered confidently.

"I'm still worried about this rock arrangement near the end. Do you think the Princesses will be ok with it?" Octavia asked. She had every reasons to be concerned, her reputation as a Canterlot musician was on the line.

"Hey if they don't like it then they can just focus on the two songs that come after it. Besides, they had ten purely classical songs before that one, if they're really gonna throw a fit because of a two minute part of one song then they're going to look pretty damned immature," Gilgamesh assured her.

"Well, I suppose-"

"UUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUUURGH!"

The shout came with an explosion and a flash of purple magic. The three of them turned to the window in time to see the Golden Oaks Library fall and crash back to earth. For a moment, silence reigned.

"Wow. I haven't seen Twilight blow a fuse like that in long time," Vinyl commented.

"And that would be my cue. Ladies, I'll see you in no more than a week," Gilgamesh quickly said before cutting open a hole in the air disappearing through it.

"Well, that was abrupt," Octavia commented.

"Ah forget it. I'm sure whatever it is he can handle it."

Four Days Later

I waited quite a distance away from the Crystal Empire. Thankfully it wasn't that hard finding the barrier Cadence was creating. Even better, one of those missing weapon signatures had appeared, which meant that it must've disappeared with the Empire, explaining why it didn't show up.

Now if only I knew where the other missing one was.

At the moment the barrier was down and Sombra had already made himself known to the crystal ponies. There was a part of me that was afraid I'd have to step in but thankfully I saw the tiny shine of the Crystal Heart moments before Shining Armor hurled his wife at it. Within a minute Sombra was destroyed, the Crystal Empire radiated its aurora over the land, and all the black crystals had reverted. I smirked as I cut open a rift with my spear.

I am going to love this.

Cadence looked down at the crystal ponies, thankful everything had turned out ok. She took a quick look at Shining and smiled, only for a booming voice to catch her attention.

"KING SOMBRA!"

Everypony looked up to see a familiar eight-armed figure plummet from the sky towards the ground.

Oh no.

The ponies scattered, thankfully being out of his way when he touched ground, kicking up a cloud of dirt and gravel that initially cloaked his form.

"PREPARE, MASTER OF EVIL MAGICS, FOR TODAY YOU FACE YOUR GREATEST CHALLENGE!" he continued, the cloud slowly dispersing around him, revealing his weapons held out intimidatingly. "YOU WILL FALL TO THE POWER AND SKILL OF… the Mighty...

As he trailed off he looked around seemingly, confused. As the crystal ponies shivered in place, terrified of this figure yet still curious, he used one of his free hands to pull out a small device. He opened it and it shone slightly. As he continued to observe his surroundings Cadence decided she needed to assess the situation. Despite her husband's calls she jumped off the balcony and flew down to him. He noticed her as she landed and put the device away.

"You! You were the Princess who's marriage was so rudely interrupted by the Changeling Invasion!" he proclaimed.

"Um, yes, that's me. Princess Cadence. Um, thank you for you help with that," she nervously responded.

"Ah, think nothing of it dear, I simply can't stand to see something so joyous ruined. Or worse, exploited."

"I appreciate that. But, um, what are you doing here, if you don't mind me asking?"

"Ah, yes. Well, I had come here seeking to battle with the one known as King Sombra. Where is he? I rather doubt he simply turned tail and left."

"Um… he's kind of… dead."

"'Dead?'" the warrior responded with a blank look.

"Um, yes, the Crystal Heart destroyed him."

"You mean… he's already…"

The warrior trailed off leaving an uncomfortable silence in the air. Cadence was beginning to wonder if coming down to meet him was such a good idea and nervously took a step back only to gape at his response: he fell to his knees, dropped all his weapons, and let loose the single most pathetic cry she'd ever heard.

"I-I MISSED IT!? H-HOW C-COULD I MISS IT!?" he blubbered between sobs.

Cadence could only look on in shock.

This is the warrior that beat Auntie Celestia? This the creature that drove off the Changelings? What the hay is this?!

The warrior stopped sobbing and picked up his weapons, then used his spear to cut a hole in reality just below him.

"Leaving now," he uttered in a depressed tone before tipping forward and falling in, the portal closing right afterwards.

Well. That was… interesting.

Twilight stared down from the top of the castle, still trying to process what she just saw, the mighty warrior that had defeated armies and even the Princesses bawling like foal. Before she could wrap her head around it a familiar voice came from behind her.

"Ok, and what have we here?"

She turned and saw Gilgamesh, his back to her. He looked in front of him and pulled out a sword from a pedestal she had originally overlooked due to her focus on the Crystal Heart.

"Hauteclaire. Mine once again," he said to himself as the golden broadsword disappeared in a flash of light.

"Gilgamesh!" Twilight shouted, catching his attention.

"Oh, um… hi," he responded nervously. "Um… bye!" And with that he quickly cut open a hole in the air and jumped through.

Twilight tried to process everything that happened, one thought radiating through her mind.

Was it all an act?

Two Weeks Later

Celestia smiled as she sat in her personal balcony seating in the Royal Canterlot Opera House, listening the the buzzing of the ponies below as they took their seats. Next to her sat her sister, looking forward to actually participating in something she hadn't done in one thousand years. In front of her sat her student and her six friends, the five mares and one drake chatting with each other and dressed their best. Some were excited, others a bit bored, and some indifferent, but they were all clearly happy to be with each other.

Clestia levitated the brochure in front of her, reading the title once more.

Final Fantasy: A Tale of Heroes and Villains
Presented by Octavia Melody and Vinyl Scratch

It was an odd title to be sure, not many musicians had ever made concerts attributed to anything but pure happiness, but then again many of their stories were about the triumph of goodness and harmony over evil and strife. Leave it to those two musicians, similar but opposites, to come up with something to break the mold. They made a lovely couple, and it was a shame that the cellist had to hide her affections for fear of losing her reputation. Hopefully such things would be alleviated in time.

Another curiosity was that every single song on the brochure was titled with only question marks, the names hidden from view. Likely they would react and change when the music was played, a magic practice that had not been used very often. Even still, she liked the idea of being surprised. Soon the lights dimmed and the theatre quieted. After a few moments, the first notes began to play, and the first name was revealed.

Humble Beginnings: Prelude to Adventure

The first song began simply with nothing but the quick yet gentle plucking of a harp, only soon for wondrous bells and vocals to join it, other instruments being added later. The song was nothing but pure peace and bliss, something that warmed the princess' heart to no end. It was a simple tune that seemed over too soon. The crowd respectfully applauded once it had finished

The Wild Rose Rebellion

Before the name of the next song revealed itself the lights changed to a softy rosy red. The song began with a beautiful chorus of strings before soon adding in a proud series of brass instruments, followed by powerful yet still regal vocals. As the song grew in both power and majesty the solar diarch noticed her sister discreetly wiping her eyes and sniffling gently.

"Luna, what's wrong?" she whispered.

"It's nothing, dear sister. It's just that… it reminds me of the past, the kind of songs that would be played in our honor, and in honor of Equestria. Even if I've never heard if before, it feels… nostalgic."

Celesita smiled and and nuzzled her sister affectionately. "It's alright, Luna. I'm sure you'll create many new memories to feel nostalgic about in this time, too."

The lunar diarch nuzzled her back and smiled before turning back before turning to the chorus. The gentle rose lights had grew in intensity to a scarlet red, but had also changed shape to form a beautiful blooming rose. As the song finished for the finale the lights cut out, leaving the crowd to applaud and even cheer in the darkness.

Emperor Mateus of Palamecia

The next song was almost the exact opposite in theme, as a royal purple light grew to cover the chorus. The song was certainly well done, the woodwind and drums along with the strings and brass giving it a powerful and majestic feel, but as it went on it began to feel more and more aggressive. In addition it just felt… arrogant. Celestia frowned slightly as she could almost see the song playing alongside King Sombra gloating, and she noticed Luna's jaw tense as well. The name also cleared up a linger confusion from the previous song. If this was to represent an "emperor" than it would only stand to reason the "rebellion" would be the more benevolent sounding song.

I guess this would explain the 'villain' part of the title.

As the song finished the lights began to change to white as the next song began, not even giving time for any possible applause.

Riding the Eternal Wind

As soon as the next piece started Celestia immediately felt any negative feelings melt away. The song was gentle and yet not without a certain feel of power to it. Celestia could almost imagine the wind rushing past her, the feeling of flying across the world and discovering distant lands. She noticed that Rainbow Dash had her eyes closed and seemed to be feeling the same thing, if her twitching wings were any indication. As the piece finished the audience applauded, giving time for the lights to change to a subtle red.

Theme of Love

The next song could not have been titled more properly in Celestia's opinion. The gentle notes immediately sent a rush of warmth and ease through her body and she almost began crying in joy. She saw Rarity sigh contentedly and Spike nervously inching towards her. Rarity noticed and he tried to hide it until she smiled and placed her tail around his back, causing him to almost swoon and fall over. This elicited some chuckles from the other ponies, but all of them smiled warmly as well. As the piece continued she saw several ponies below her moved closer to each other, hugging, holding hooves, and even giving each other quick kisses before turning back to the glorious melody.

Ah, the wondrous power of music.

As the tune finished the audiences cheered, the lights dimming down to nothing as they did.

Golbez, Clad in Dark

The song began with only a single cello before the lights then came on for only a single organ player, playing quick intimidating notes. Soon it erupted with long, terrifying notes from the pipe organ. The song was another opposite, an intimidating theme for a powerful intimidating opponent. Many of the ponies shivered, especially Fluttershy, as the theme seemed to only repeat and grow more threatening each time. Despite the terrifying tone, Celestia had to admit the organist was spectacular. The song abruptly ended and before any pony had a chance to react the next song began.

Battle with the Four Fiends

As the music swelled for the next piece the lights began to brighten. Their arrangement made it so that the orchestra was the only thing visible in the entire opera house, the rest being nearly pitch black. The music swayed back and forth between loud and threatening to soft and unsettling. The title was also appropriate, as she could easily see a battle taking place during it. She even saw Luna tense as she would back in the old days before engaging her opponents, and she caught herself doing it as well. Overall it was an odd situation for her, just like the previous song she found the mood it set not entirely to her liking, but she could not help admire the actual performance. Before the audience could respond the lights turned from a harsh bright white to a soft soothing yellow as the next piece began.

Dear Friends

The first notes immediately caught Celestia off guard, as a simple guitar was not something one usually heard in an orchestra. Even still, the gentle strumming, accompanied by the soft flute and the strings of violins instantly changed the mood to something not only pleasant but also soothing, draining away not only the fear in the room but the excitement as well.

As the song continued she saw the group of seven in front of her look to each other affectionately, all of them moving a bit closer to each other. It seemed the song name had also had an effect on them, and Celestia could almost see the bonds between them. The Princess simply enjoyed the rest of the piece, as did the rest of the audience it seemed as they applauded enthusiastically after it was done.

The lights all brightened afterwards, signaling that the first half of the presentation was done and it was time to give the audience a chance to stretch their legs and wings.

An hour later everypony had returned to their seats, having refreshed themselves in any way they needed to. After thinking about it Celestia had arranged a story in her mind that the songs were trying to tell.

A young group of ponies found themselves thrust into a battle against evil. They joined the rebel army and rebelled against the evil emperor. Having claimed victory they decided to travel the world, seeking adventure and to spread hope and joy amongst those being oppressed by others. Some had found love over the course of their journey, but all had forged unbreakable bonds of friendship. Soon they crossed swords with an evil even worse than the emperor they faced before and a brutal battle took place, one they ultimately triumphed over but not without being wounded. As they licked their wounds and found themselves wondering if they were in over their heads they reflected on their journey and realized how close the bonds between them all were, gathering their strength to continue to spread light across the land. The princess giggled for a moment. Truly these pieces were arranged with care. I can't wait to hear what comes next.

The lights began to dim again as a gentle white light shined on the orchestra.

Terra: Determination Through Loneliness

The lighting effect was very unique in the next piece, as small spotlights of pale blue light slowly travelled across the chorus before disappearing. It almost looked like snow and gave the effect of looking like they were traveling. The song was somehow sad yet heroic at the same time, increasing and decreasing in strength and power as it went on.

Our heroes encounter a lonely heroine on her own, Terra, who has fought this evil for ages. Just as she begins to lose hope our heroes offer her their aid, giving her the push she needs to continue her journey.

The audience applauded as the final heroic notes played, the lights now beginning to shine normally upon the chorus.

Kefka: Hatred and Insanity

Celestia was immediately surprised at the use of xylophone and drums at the beginning. It almost seemed whimsical at first until the woodwinds and strings joined in, followed soon after by the brass. More than any of the other songs before, this one unsettled her the most, adding a foal like glee to the vileness that some of the other songs had. In truth, it reminded her of Discord, though more aggressive. The girls and Spike seemed unsettled by the music, but no more so than Pinkie Pie, who seemed to take the use of a fun sounding tune and making it menacing almost personally.

Our heroes encounter the villain that she has be fighting for so long, Kefka, who's unbridled joy in destruction and chaos proves worse than any other evil hey have faced before.

Celestia looked down at the brochure and saw there were only two songs left. She had a feeling she knew how this "story" would end, and so decided to simply listen. As the song ended the lights dimmed down to nothing.

Dancing Mad

As the music began backlights shone from the bottom of the stage, causing them all to appear as shadowy shapes instead of ponies. If that wasn't unsettling enough, the lights were colored a blood red. That alone, along with the title, was enough to prove that Celestia had guessed right.

The final battle between good an evil.

The piece started with drums and strings setting and eerie mood before the brass began the threat of power. The music seemed to climb, not only in power but ferocity. Soon an unsettling calm organ and vocals replaced the music, slowing the pace for a moment, before the organ sped up and the drums accompanied them. Woodwind instruments joined at certain increments, only for the music to change to loud and boastful again.

Soon more backlights were added, still enveloping the symphony in shadows, only along with the brightness increased the color change from bright red to a sickly orange. The organ took the pace, with sharp quick vocals and pounding drums following. Every so often a blast of brass would arise and change the pace to slower and more bombastic, but not a great change of pace. The organ then took over completely for a while, only for brass to come later and seem to finish off the final notes of that movement.

I see this piece is quite a long one, even with multiple movements within it. I suppose that's to be expected for a clash between two great powers. The stallion on the organ truly is fantastic.

Once again the lighting changed, adding more lights and almost reaching the top of the opera house. The color was changed to an almost sun colored yellow, and now the ponies playing the instruments seemed to be shrouded in light instead of darkness, blinding the crowd and keeping them from seeing them.

Soon bells rang out only to followed by that magnificent organ, the stallion taking over the song completely. The song appeared almost holy at first, but as it continued on it grew steadily more unsettling. The complicated tune continued for at least two or three minutes before swelling into long powerful notes joined by the bells from before. Immediately afterward the lights reached the top of the opera house, turning bright white, before the most unexpected sounds reached her ears.

The sound of a drum set, synthesizers, and even electric guitars came to her ears. After a few lines, the backlights vanished, instead being replaced by floor lights around few ponies playing the respective instruments. Everypony was shocked first until some voice their indignation. Others simply seemed to be looking on with fascination. Some, like Rainbow Dash, were bobbing their heads at the change in genre. Celestia herself was merely intrigued.

Well this is certainly unexpected. Something to shake things up is certainly appreciated.

Soon the more modern music faded to be replaced by the organ, the only for the rock instruments to join them along with the vocals, the lights brightening to show off the entire chorus. It went surprisingly well together, particularly the electric guitar which seemed as if it was only another "voice" in the chorus. Soon the music swelled to a final cry of power before ending. Though someponies refused to the majority applauded and cheered, Celestia included.

I hope this doesn't just turn out to be a one time thing. This mixing of genres could breed whole new kinds of music. I look forward to seeing what these two mares can do in the future.

The band ponies took their seats as the final song began.

Friendships Forged, Legends Made, Harmony Restored

I don't even need to imagine what this part of the story is.

Brass began, playing a heroic tune, soon followed by the gentle notes of the strings, carrying a triumphant yet subdued melody. The music slowly grew in strength as the song continued and more instruments were added until one final victorious chord finished the piece. The crowd roared in approval, the applause lasting minutes. Soon it began to die down and the ponies began to rise from their seats, only to stop when another song began.

Wait, what? Celestia took another look at her brochure and saw that there were only twelve songs listed. I guess they decided to throw in a surprise.

Celestia and all the other audience members sat down again to listen to heroic and bombastic tune.

Hm… oddly enough this seems familiar She thought. It wasn't until the introductory verse was done that she recognized it and her face turned to absolute shock. Wait, is that…? But why would they-?"

Celestia looked to her sister and saw the same expression on her face. She turned again and saw the other seven were just as shocked, recognizing the tune. Before the song had finished the brochure revealed a hidden thirteenth song.

Clash on the Big Bridge

Soon the song finished with a bombastic finale. Most of the ponies cheered, although some seemed completely shocked, likely remembering where they had heard the tune as well. Another flash appeared from Celestia's brochure that made her eyes shrink to pinpricks.

Final Fantasy: A Tale of Heroes and Villains
Presented by Octavia Melody and Vinyl Scratch
Produced by Gilgamesh

After a quick inspection she saw that only her's and Luna's brochure had the additional change added to them. No words were spoken between the nine of them.

Octavia sighed in relief, listening to the conversations of the ponies who left the opera house from the backstage entrance. Some were making some slight complaints about "the song with trash music in it" but otherwise thought the performance was good overall. Most thought it was a fantastic performance entirely. But the one's that really mattered where the ones she recognized as her fellow musicians. True, many of them thought that the inclusion of rock instruments was a "travesty", but a select few thought it was "inspired". Of those select few were some of the most reputable musicians in all of Equestria.

"I guess it'll turn out alright after all," she muttered under her breath.

"You better believe it!"

Octavia turned just in time to see Vinyl wrap her hoof around her neck. "Soon we're gonna be the talk of all of Equestria! You thought you had a reputation before, just want until after this!"

The cellist chuckled. "I suppose so. Now then, how should we celebrate?"

"I'm glad you asked, 'cause I've got some of the best champagne in Canterlot waiting for us back at the hotel!"

"Oh Vinyl, you shouldn't have."

"Ah ah, no way. I'll spend as much as I want to on my girl," the DJ said and gave her a quick kiss on the lips. "Now come on, let's get back so I don't have to worry about any of your snobby friends seeing us do that."

"Vinyl," Octavia complained, but still couldn't keep the smile from her face. The two headed back to their hotel room, which was only a thirty minute trot away. As they finally got to their floor they were surprised to find two members of the Lunar guard waiting.

"Octavia Melody and Vinyl Scratch?" one of them asked with a gruff tone.

"Um, y-yes?" the earth pony replied.

"The Princesses wish to speak with you."

Instantly both mare's felt their blood run cold. Seemingly against their will their bodies entered their hotel room and saw the diarchs of the Sun and moon inside.

"Good evening, my little ponies," Celestia began, her warm smile gone from her face.

"G-Good evening, P-Princess C-Celestia," they both stuttered.

"Sister, you're scaring them," Princess Luna chided.

Celestia realized what she was doing and smiled again. "I'm sorry for intruding on your time together, but I promise you you are not in trouble. I just want some answers."

The two mares sighed in relief.

"I suppose we should have expected this," Octavia thought aloud.

"Oh, I knew it'd happen, I just didn't think it would happen so fast," Vinyl spoke.

"So it would seem you are acquaintances with Gilgamesh," Celestia continued.

"Yes we are, your Highness," Octavia replied.

"May I ask in what way?"

"Well, 'Tavi and I went looking for him after he played this cool song," Vinyl explained. "Since then he's been giving us more songs from his dimension. First it was for those instruments and some lessons, and now it was so we'd put on this concert."

"He's been… paying you with songs?" Princess Luna asked, clearly surprised.

"I suppose that's one way to look at it. Um, also, for the record, I'd like to stress that we had no idea what he was going to use those music lessons for," Octavia explained.

"It's quite alright, you two. But I'm afraid I'm a bit confused as to what his motives were this time. I didn't see any message from him, and I certainly didn't see him anywhere. What was his motivation for wanting to have this concert?" Celestia asked.

"Well, to be honest, he wishes to gain your trust, your majesties."

"Is that so?" Luna asked, clearly shocked. "I suppose that would explain why only our brochures had his name on them."

"Um… that's not exactly true," Vinyl began.

"What?" Octavia asked.

"Ya see, I just made it so that all the others wouldn't have that show up immediately, except for the Princesses. By tomorrow morning, though, all of them will say it."

"WHAT!?" Octavia shouted before growling in anger. "He said he wouldn't pull something like this! Oh, when I get my hooves on him-!"

"Uh, actually Tavi, it was my idea."

Octavia's eyes widened as she turned to her marefriend. "What?"

"I mean, can you think of all the traffic we'll get from this?" the unicorn smile happily.

For a moment nopony moved or said a thing.

"I'LL KILL YOU!" Octavia shouted as she lunged at the unicorn, who cried for help as the two tumbled across the hotel room floor.

The two sisters looked at the display with blank expressions before turning back to each other.

"Perhaps we should continue this tomorrow," Luna suggested.

"I'll have the Guard prepared to keep the paparazzi away from them."

Stop Hitting Yourselves!

"I must admit, I was surprised when I found out. Never did I expect you to take this route," the zebra said, reading the newspaper.

A Classical Barbarian?
"Symphony of the Year" Brought by None Other than Gilgamesh

"Hey, I'm surprised that Vinyl wanted me to do it, too. I hope Octavia isn't too angry with her," I said as I sipped some more zebafrican red tea.

Goddamn, I will never get tired of this shit.

"Hopefully it will be naught but a lover's spat, and they will soon both be together in the sack."

If I didn't remember I was drinking the nectar of the gods and forced myself not to, I would've done a spit take. Instead I gulped the drink down before turning to stare at Zecora, her mouth stretched into a mischievous grin.

"…I had no idea you were a fan of that kind of humor."

"Why, because I rhyme? I dabble from time to time."

"Heh, I'll keep that in mind… now you've got me doing it."

She chuckled. "Well then my friend, do you have plans before this day is at an end?"

"I'm mostly keeping myself open to see how Celestia and Luna are going to react to this most recent development. I made an idiot out of myself at the Crystal Empire, but Twilight caught me using it as a distraction to retrieve one of my weapons, so I wouldn't be surprised if they're still suspicious of me, even with the concert. I'm sure by now they know I'm hiding in the Everfree so I suppose it's just a matter of seeing if they'll come to find me. In the meantime, I think I'll explore the forest a bit more. Don't have the whole thing memorized." I set down the empty teacup. "Thanks again for the tea, Zecora."

"Goodbye and I wish you well. Remember you can always rest here for a spell."

"I'll keep that in mind. Goodbye for now," I said before squeezing my way out of doorway.

I had found the Everfree Forest to be a much bigger place than I expected, and learning its ins and outs was proving difficult the more and more I ventured away from Ponyville. After a few hours I had found a particularly thorny part of the forest, though that wasn't really a problem for me what with the whole armor thing and all.

Still, this seems familiar for some reason.

I found a boulder and for fun jumped on top of it, only for it to fall out under me. I ended up falling into a hole, bumping back and forth as I fell before entering into an underground cavern. The boulder simply fell down and stopped. I wasn't so lucky and instead fell into a pool of water. I scrambled for breath as I swam to the top before gasping as I reached the surface.

"Gah! Well, that was unexpected."

"What was?"

I froze as I slowly turned to look at the one who spoke… in my voice. I saw a perfect copy of myself, down to the last detail staring at me.

Oh shit, it's the Mirror Pool.

"You look strong. Wanna fight?"

"Um, actually, I'm kinda busy, so if you don't mind-" I began.

"Too bad!" my copy shouted before unclipping his naginata and swinging it at me. I barely managed to unclip my Genji Shield and block it, but the force was enough to send me back into the Mirror Pool before bouncing out the other side.

Oh great, just like how Pinkie's clones were a bunch of inconsiderate fun-seekers, this guy's just a battle-nut. I've got to take him down fa-

My thought were cut off as I took a blow to the head that sent me crashing into the wall. I managed to see that another Gilgamesh had been created, likely when I was smacked back into the water. As my consciousness began to fade I saw them both stare each other down before jumping at each other… and then falling into the Mirror Pool.

This… can only end… badly... were my final thoughts before I clonked out.

"Wait, so you mean you've actually been meeting with him since what he did after the Mare-Do-Well incident?" Twilight asked, completely stunned.

"Yup. Been a while, right?" Vinyl answered simply.

"No kidding. I can't believe some of the things I was doing back then," Rainbow Dash added, remembering the extent her ego went to her head.

"A lot has happened since then, sugarcube," Applejack said. "Hay, we didn't even know that Twi had a brother!"

"Nor that the fabulous Crystal Empire even existed!" Rarity chimed.

"Excuse me, but can we please focus? I'd like to get this issue resolved as soon as possible," Octavia butted in. "That way I'll at least only have one problem in my life."

"Aw come on, Tavi, you're not that mad are you?" Vinyl asked.

The cellist simply huffed and kept trotting. This morning Octavia could barely even wash up without hearing the screeching of paparazzi attempting to bang down the door to their hotel room. Thankfully the Princesses had posted several Guards to deter them and were kind enough to teleport them out of their room and back home. Unfortunately she had also asked them to find Gilgamesh so they could talk to him, and had the Elements of Harmony go along for the ride.

"Ooh! Ooh! Twitchy tail!"

Everypony quickly turned to Pinkie before moving under whatever they could, looking towards the sky.

"What could possibly be falling from the sky out h-?" Twilight began before they heard screaming. Soon a titanic figure crashed into the ground, destroying all the trees along its way.

"Oh my goodness!" Fluttershy squeaked as a dust cloud began to rise.

The figure groaned as it arose. "Ugh. That sucked."

"G-Gilgamesh?" Octavia asked.

The being rose and looked to them. "Hey, you wanna fight?"

"W-What?"

"Let's fight then!"

The warrior swung his weapon at the stupefied mare only for Vinyl tackle her to the ground before she suffered any damage.

"WHAT THE HAY ARE YOU DOING!?" the DJ shouted.

"Fighting! It's fun! You should try it!" he responded before slamming the weapon down on them, only to hit dirt. A violet flash came from behind, as Twilight and the two musicians came out of teleportation.

"I don't know what's going on, but RUN!" she shouted, and all the others followed suit, galloping back to Ponyville, with the crazed fighter hot on their heels.

"Sister, just calm yourself."

"How can I!? I just let my student and her friends go and meet with that warrior and I didn't even send them with the Elements or with some guards as backup!"

Luna sighed as she watched her sister pace back in forth in the middle of Ponyville, her motherly instincts running wild. It was the Lunar diarch's idea to send them unarmed and unguarded as a show of peace, something her sister was not at all keen on.

"Celestia, please, you're making our subjects nervous." Luna explained, motioning toward the ponies who looked on, their expressions equally worried.

Celestia took a deep breath to relax before sitting down.

"I'm... I'm sorry, its just that-"

"Don't worry, Celestia, I'm a little worried too, but I'm holding it together," Spike said, twiddling his claws. "I mean, I know he can be scary, but he was pretty nice to me at least."

"Yes, Twilight told me."

"Spike is right, dear sister. I'm sure we can have faith in-"

"HEEEEEEEEEEEEEEEELP!"

All faces turned to see the eight mares galloping back into town.

"I-I'm sure there's a-" Luna began hesitantly, only to be interrupted by a loud voice.

"Get back here so I can beat the snot out of ya!"

"You were saying?" Celestia retorted, drawing her zweihander and war hammer.

Luna groaned. "Well, we did prepare just in case," she replied, levitating her gladii and standing on her hind legs to hold her halberd.

Celestia moved first and hurled her hammer at Gilgamesh's head, who was completely oblivious to it until it slammed into him and sent him tumbling along the road. Celestia almost faltered, noting how odd it was for him to be so unaware, before summoning the hammer back to her and unleashing the Royal Canterlot Voice.

"GILGAMESH, YOU ARE UNDER ARREST FOR YOUR CRIMES AGAINST EQUESTRIA! LAY DOWN YOUR ARMS AT ONCE AND WE WILL SHOW MERCY!" she shouted, though not as powerful as she could have to avoid harming her little ponies.

The warrior groaned as he got up. "Ugh, what was that?" He shook his head before noticing the two alicorns. "Wow, you're some pretty big ones, aren't you? I bet you'll put up a great fight!" he declared, hopping to his feet.

Celstia and Luna were both stunned by that response. It was almost as if he didn't recognize them. They shook themselves from their stupor quickly before flaring their power. Both their eyes shone white. Celestia's mane and tail turned bright yellow before she was engulfed in flames. Luna's mane and tail turned pitch black while the stars shone brighter. Darkness rose in wisps from her hooves as sparks for electricity came from her snout as she snorted.

"THIS IS YOUR FINAL CHANCE! SURRENDER AT ONCE!" Luna shouted.

"Ah, stuff it will ya?" he replied before charging at them and swinging his spear.

Celestia leaped over the swing and Luna ducked under it before the two attacked him simultaneously, Luna striking his legs with her gladii, causing him to stumble, while Celestia struck him in the head with her hammer. As he fell through the air she struck him with her sword, sending him higher, giving Luna a chance to teleport above him and thrust her halberd at him, sending him to the ground and making a massive crater.

The warrior groaned as he rose. "Heh. Not bad. Let's keep this going!" he shouted before jumping at the still hovering Princesses. The both quickly teleported behind him and hit him with a blast of magic that sent him to the ground once again.

"Sister, something doesn't feel right about this," Luna said, as she watched the warrior rise again.

"I know. I also noticed something was off, but we can't worry about that now. Just focus on stopping him."

The battle that lasted the next half-an hour was not grand or majestic or any word of praise. The Princesses superior teamwork and Gilgamesh's utter lack of his usual competence led to a continual one-sided beating. However, even as they constantly stood above, the Princesses were still exhausted by the time he finally fell.

"You… bitches…" were his last words before he fell to his face.

Both of the Princesses panted as their magical displays began to receed. As the silence reigned the other ponies gathered to see the victory their rulers had achieved.

"We... we won," Celestia said in a releived tone, a smile forming on her face as she seathed her weapons.

"No," Luna muttered. "It can't be. This isn't him."

"What? Luna, what are you-?"

"This isn't Gilgamesh. Somehow, I know this isn't him. His moves had no subtelty to them, he used no magic, he didn't even transform."

"Luna, I understand it's a bit much to take in, but-"

"And those last word, that insult, was the final proof I needed," she interrupted.

"W-What do you mean?"

Luna turned to her sister. "A millenium ago, after our first confrontation with him, I went out to confront him myself as you recovered."

"I remember. It was perhaps the most foolish thing you've ever done."

"I never told you what happened. What he told me after my defeat."

"'What he told you'?"

1598 Years Ago

Luna groaned as she attempted to rise from the ground, struggling against the pain in her body as blood trickled down her lips.

"Haha! What a fight! To think you could provid such a challenge, not only alone but injured as well!" Gilgamesh complimented, applauding her efforts. "Though you may be the weaker of the two sisters in terms of physical power and magical prowess, you are most certainly the one who has the greater warrior's spirit! I can't wait to see what kind of Princess you will be in the future!"

"Geh… Do not be… so full of thyself,… barbarian… We shall not stop… nor yield… until thou art defeated." she strained to say. She coughed a bit more blood up. "We look forwards… to seeing thy reaction… upon thy defeat."

"'My reaction', you say? I'm afraid if you were expecting me to cry and whine, you won't be getting such a thing. If you were to beat me, I would congratulate you."

"'Congratulate'? What madness… doth thy speak of?"

"Princess Luna, I have no plans for the future. I care not for wealth or status. I do not seek to control the world. I do not even care for victory. I seek only the thrill of the fight, the burning of clashing souls, and even in defeat I can find happiness. The only thing that could make me upset is if I were to lose without providing an adequate challenge for the one who defeated me. So train hard, Mistress of the Night, so I may congratulate you on your achievement one day! Become stronger, Princess Luna!"

"'Not even victory?'" Celestia asked, shocked to hear such a thing.

"This being insulted us upon its defeat. That alone is enough proof that he is not the warrior with whom we have clashed so many times."

"Then, who could this possibly-?"

"Hey!"

The entire town turned towards the Everfree only for their eyes to widen in horror as they saw another Gilgamesh.

"He got his ass kicked!"

"Hey, he did!"

"Was it those two over there?"

"I think so! They must be strong!"

The ponies' horror only grew as they saw three more Gilgameshes show up.

"I'm gonna fight them!"

"No, I'm gonna fight them!"

"No, me!"

"Hey, what's going on here?"

"Is there I fight? I want in!"

Sweat began to stain Twilight's coat as dozens of Gilgameshes began to appear from the Everfree.

"The Mirror Pool. He found the Mirror Pool," she said under her breath.

"Twilight, use the zappy thing you did on all the other me's to make them go away!" Pinkie shouted.

"Huh? Oh, right!"

Twilight fired the spell she learned before. It struck one of the Gilgameshes, only to have no effect.

"Huh? What was that?" he asked in confusion, only for his train of thought to be interrupted by a fist in his face and went back to squabbling amongst his clones.

"W-Why didn't it work?" Twilight stuttered. She fired the spell again, this time at the clone that had been defeated by the Princesses, and it worked, turning him into a wisp before sending him back to the pool.

"I guess he's too strong for it to work, and he has to be weakened first."

"But even if these ones are just copies, they're still incredibly powerful," Luna explained. "We've been exhausted by dealing with just one, we couldn't possibly defeat this many."

"Maybe we won't have to," Celestia began. "Just look at them all fighting each other. If they defeat each other, then we can simply deal with the stragglers and-"

Suddenly a massive bang rang out and one of the Gilgameshes was sent hurling into town hall, knocking it over.

"…Or, they could end up destroying Ponyville before that ever happens," she corrected herself.

"W-What do we do, Princesses?" Twilight asked, her mane beginning to unfurl. "How can we possibly deal with-"

Suddenly a shout rang out alongside music as trees began to topple. Within moments something burst out of the forest, sending the clones flying into the air. By the time they crashed back to earth the being had stopped in front of the Princesses and the Elements, panting heavily.

"G-Gilgamesh?" Luna suttered, finally getting a good look at the creature in front of her.

The warrior took a deep breath before turning to face the rising clones, spinning his naginata before speaking.

"I AM THE MIGHTY WARRIOR WHO HAS BESTED ARMIES, DRAGONS, ARMIES OF DRAGONS, AND EVEN THE INCARNATIONS OF THE SUN AND MOON THEMSELVES!" he began before pointing his weapon at his clones. "AND YOU PALE IMMITATIONS ARE NOT WORTHY OF BEARING MY NAME MUCH LESS MY GLORIOUS VISAGE! AND YOU MOST CERTAINLY ARE NOT WORTHY OF THOSE SCARVES AROUND YOUR NECKS! YOU BRAIN-DEAD BASTARDS WANT A FIGHT!? THEN COME AND GET IT!"

The clones all stared at each other for a moment before drawing their weapons. "CHARGE!" They shouted as they stampeded towards the town.

"Whoa nelly!" Applejack exclaimed, backing up along with the rest of the entire town.

"THE HORROR! THE HORROR!" Lily screamed.

Gilgamesh squatted down before rocketing off straight into the sky, far out of view. The clones all stopped and looked up, before looking to each other and muttering in confusion.

Celestia, on the other hoof, knew exactly what was going to happen. "Everypony run!" she shouted before dashing to the opposite end of town, all of the other ponies following her.

Soon a whistling sound came as Gilgamesh descended back to earth.

"THERE CAN BE ONLY ONE!"

The warrior slammed his weapon into the ground, producing a massive explosion of force that sent a cloud of dirt and the entire group of clones flying into the air like rag dolls. Gilgamesh burst out of the cloud a moment later, unleashing a fearsome battle cry, and began to smack his clones around every which way, striking many before they had even touched the ground.

Those movements, Luna thought. Ferocious, yet graceful, every motion precise and every strike powerful. This is most certainly the true Gilgamesh.

As she watched him all the memories of her confrontations with him returned. She watched him unleash a barrage of attacks, including heat beams from his eyes, exploding bubbles from his mouth, missiles and boxing gloves from his hands, calling down bolts of lighting, blades and bursts of wind from his spear, and quakes from his feet. It was then she realized something:

I've never been able simply observe him fight before. This is my chance to learn his movements so we have a better chance later!

Luna watched his movements intently and began to become fascinated with his technique. Sometimes he'd lead one attack into another, seemingly flowing from one opponent to the next, like a coursing river. Other times he'd take broad circular swings, giving him room to move by blasting his opponents away. The most frightening moves were when was able to focus on a single opponent, rapidly beating on them like a machine. Even from this distance and even with his armor she could see the sweat glistening off his brow. It was likely running down his no doubt large and toned muscles.

Wait, what was I just thinking? Oh no, not again! It's just like that one time!

"Luna, are you ok?"

"What?"

The Lunar alicorn turned to face her sister.

"Your face is starting to turn red," she noted.

Luna now noticed the heat radiating off her face, which instantly grew in intensity.

Oh curse it all! I need to think of something!

"Um, well, it's just that watching him fight off all theses copies so easily. It makes me, um, frustrated at seeing how outclassed we are. I hate feeling like we can't do anything."

Celestia sighed. "I understand, but we must simply make the best of this situation."

Good. She believed me.

"Wait, we can do something!"

"Huh?"

"Twilight, your spell! Use it on the on the ones he defeats!"

"What? Oh, right!" the lavender unicorn replied before firing at the several copies being sent left and right. Some were not weakened enough, but several turned into wisps and headed back towards the Everfree.

"Alright! It's working!" Rainbow Dash shouted.

"Gah!"

The group noticed that Gilgamesh took a hit from one of his clones, knocking him off balance. Though he recovered the rest took the opportunity to attack. Before he was easily knocking them all around, making it look effortless, but now he was struggling to remain in control, that one mistake making an opening that his opponents were still taking advantage of. Soon another one managed to knock him off his feet and the rest piled on, trapping him under a mass of bodies.

"Oh dear! Now what do we do!?" Rarity exclaimed. "As much as I hate to admit it, he was our only chance!"

"He won't go down that easily," Celestia said simply.

Before anypony could reply to her all the clones were tossed into the air. Gilgamesh was spinning rapidly, firing beams from his eyes that flawlessly struck the clones. As they began to fall back he cast a spell on himself before dashing all across Ponyville, smack his opponents into the sky with his weapon, before finally jumping up after them. With his spear extended he spun, producing a tornado around himself that sucked them all in, only for him to stop and send them all flying again with a series of explosions. He then proceeded to cut a hole in the air and disappear, only to reappear even higher in the sky. He began to punch rapidly, unleashing boxing gloves from his hand that sent them all to the ground in close proximity to each other. Even when they were all in the ground he kept up the assault, pummeling them further into the ground, before finally shooting down and stabbing into the earth with his spear, unleashing a massive explosion of force that sent them all flying.

Twilight quickly and expertly struck them in the air with her spell, keeping them from slamming into any buildings. The warrior panted as he looked around, seeing none of his clones, before beginning to chuckle. He then raised his spear into the air.

"THERE CAN BE ONLY ONE GILGAMESH!"

"… Well thank Celestia for that," Rainbow Dash quipped. "Oh, um, sorry your majesty."

"Not a problem."

Just then a sickening crack rang out.

"GAH! MY FUCKING BACK!"

Gilgamesh had one hand on his back, wincing in pain.

"Ow. Ow. Owowowowowowowowow. I think I pulled something."

"Ahem," Celestia began, catching the warrior's attention as she and her sister trotted over to him. "Would you mind explaining exactly what happened here?"

"Oh, hey girls. Uh, basically I fell into the Mirror Pool and got knocked out by one of my clones. The next thing I knew they were all gone, so I just followed the sounds of fighting."

"You expect us to believe you just found the Mirror Pool?" Twilight asked.

"If by 'find' you mean 'step on a boulder that fell underneath my feet and bounced along until I fell into it' then yes, I do."

"Hee hee. That's pretty funny. And yeah, I can see that happening," Pinkie quipped.

Celestia sighed. "Very well, I will believe this was all just an accident. Now if we could talk for a moment-"

"Actually, considering I just saved you all, could you maybe do a favor for me? Maybe give me a reward for my efforts?" the warrior interrupted.

"'A reward?' Like what?" Luna asked.

Gilgamesh turned to the crowd and spotted the two mares he was looking for. "Hey, you two! You run the spa, right?"

Aloe and Lotus looked to each other before gulping.

"Um, yes sir," Aloe replied.

"What would you like to know, sir?" Lotus asked.

"Ever work on a biped before?"

Author's Note

Oh man, I actually got this done in less than a month! Hurrah! Hope you're all liking it and sorry for leaving you off where I did. I promise the next three chapters will be very important, although still expect a few laughs. I'll hopefully put them out with a week.

Soul Searching

"Oh, dear God, yes! You two are soooooo good!"

"Excuse me, Mr. Gilgamesh, but could you please not say those things? It sounds like… something else is happening in here."

"I can't help it. You two are just amazing at-"

*CRACK*

"YEOWCH!"

"I'm sorry!"

"No no, that was good scream. You girls just keep doing your thing. Oooooooh, yeah…"

The Princesses, the Mane Six, Spike, and several other ponies were outside the local spa, listening and guessing at what was happening inside.

"A spa treatment. He asks for a reward for saving Ponyville and chooses an all expenses paid spa treatment," Rainbow Dash said, still barely able to comprehend the situation.

"Well, he did hurt his back, so it only makes sense that he'd like a trained masseuse to fix it," Rarity explained.

"Well, I guess. I just hope he doesn't-"

"Hey, since I'm here, why don't we go for the whole thing? Mud bath, steam, oh and you have worked on nails, right? It's been ages since I've had a manicure or a pedicure."

"… I will never be able to look at him the same way again," Rainbow quipped.

"Me neither," Applejack agreed.

"Well, this sounds like it will take a while," Celestia said. "I could use some tea, and something to get me through the rest of this day. Can I trust you girls to let me know when he's done?"

"Absolutely, Princess Celestia!" Twilight answered with pride.

"Good. I'm going to head over to Sugarcube Corner."

"Oh no, not without me you aren't," Luna began. "I still need to make sure you lay off the cake," she explained as she trotted over with you.

"As if you're one to talk, Princess 'I ate an entire buffet worth of chocolate chip cookies'."

"That was one time, and I was nervous!"

The girls watched the two playfully bicker before turning back to the spa.

"So, um, now what?" Fluttershy asked.

"I suppose we wait, though to be honest, hearing him enjoying himself so much is making me jealous," Rarity huffed.

"Yeah, and I really don't like just waiting around for him to get done," Rainbow growled in agreement.

"Hm… I think I've got an idea."

The group turned to Twilight.

"He's just been too random this whole time. He seems like an idiot, but is he? Did he pretend to be stupid at the Crystal Empire to distract us so he could get one of his swords, or was it just a coincidence? I don't know, and I hate not knowing."

"So, what've you got in mind, Twilight?" Spike asked.

She smirked. "I'm going to read his mind."

"Uh, Twi, Ah know this is for a good reason an all, but is this legal?" Applejack asked as the unicorn stood upon her back.

"Don't worry, I'm not going to be doing any mind control or anything like that. And I'm only going to read his surface thoughts, not try and pry into anything deep. I don't know how to do that anyway," Twilight responded confidently, finally able to look through the window. What she saw shocked her.

It was the first time she had ever seen Gilgamesh without his armor on, and she was surprised at how well built he was. His muscle definition would dwarf most minotaurs, and though she always knew he was large it put it in perspective that he had to curl up to fit inside the heated bath that could fit about ten ponies, his knees sticking up above the surface as well as his shoulder upwards. His skin was grey with no coat aside from some golden blonde hair on his chest as well as a chin-strap beard around his face, and a rather impressive jawline. She couldn't see his mane, seeing at it was wrapped in a towel, but she could only guess it was the same color. Somehow, even though ponies and most of the creatures in all of Equis didn't wear clothes, she felt a bit lewd for looking at him like this.

She shook the thoughts from her head before focusing on entering his mind.

"Twi, are you getting' any-?"

"AAAAAAAAH!"

Twilight fell off Applejack's back, covering her eyes with her forehooves.

"WHAT WAS THAT!? WHAT WAS THAT!? WHAT IN THE NAME OF EQUESTRIA WAS THAT!?"

"Twi! What's wrong!" Applejack called as she and the rest of her friends gathered around.

"He found me reading his mind and he projected things into my head!" she shouted. "And they were… OH CELESTIA, THEY MADE NO SENSE AT ALL!"

Seconds Earlier (Although it feels a lot longer than that)

"Oh, yeah. This is the life. If only I had some tea to go along with this. Maybe I should get some more for Celly and Lulu, that would make them like me better."

"Is that really all he's thinking about?"

"Huh? Who's there?"

"What? He can hear me?"

"Hey, is that you Twilight? What are you doing in my head?"

"Trying to find out more about you."

"Is this legal?"

"As if you should talk! Now tell me what you're planning!"

"No, now get out. I'm trying to relax."

"I'm not leaving until I get something useful out of you!"

"You better, or else I'll make you want to leave."

"Oh yeah, and just how do you expect to do that?"

"I'm glad you asked!"

"Wait, wha-?"

"WHAT IN THE WORLD WAS THAT!?"

"One of the tamer things I could show you. Get out unless you want to experience more."

"You won't make me leave by just shoving weird things into my-!"

"Next one."

"Wait a min-!"

"WHAT!? WHAT!? WHAT!? WHAT!? WHAT!? WHAT!? WHAT!? WHA-!?"

"Ready to give up yet?"

"N-NO! YOU'RE NOT GOING TO-!"

"Next one."

"HOLD ON, I CHANGE MY-!"

"GAAAAAAAAAAAAAH!"

"And she's gone. I warned her."

"Twilight! Are you alright!?" Celestia asked as she and her sister galloped over to her student and her friends.

"What happened?" Luna asked.

"She tried ta read his mind an-!"

"She what!?" Luna shouted as she interrupted the farm mare before facehoofing. "Oh, I should've warned her."

"Huh?"

"I've also been subjected to the insanity that is Gilgamesh's mind."

"You tried reading his mind too, Princess Luna?" Twilight asked, finally recovering from the visions she saw.

"Actually, I tried to enter through his dreams. Unfortunately, he turned out to be a lucid dreamer."

"A what?" Rainbow Dash asked.

"It's a phenomenon where a being can recognize that they are dreaming and control their dreams, at least to some extent," Twilight answered in her typical lecturer tone.

"So, what happened?" Spike asked.

"Well, the first time…"

1599 Years Ago

"Now then, what dreams doth a creature like thee have?"

"Hi Luna."

"W-What!? What sorcery is-?"

"Hey Lulu. KAIO-KEN!"

"Kaio-wha-?

*WHAM*

"HE PUNCHED YOU!?" Twilight screeched.

"And it only got stranger from there."

"How?" Rarity asked, her face utterly aghast.

Luna's eye stared to twitch as she was surrounded by Gilgameshes in banana outfits, dancing to a strange tune. She soon decided the best option was to simply leave and try again.

"Well perhaps this time it will not be so-"

"Please. Desist. Make it stop."

"Alright, Luna. Be prepared for-"

"… I'm leaving."

"And then, there was-" Luna's face turned red. "Um, never mind. I'm sure you understand the general idea."

"Only too much so," Rarity groaned.

Luna blushed further as she remembered the last time she tried to enter through his dreams.

Luna looked around, surprised to find nothing but blackness around her, usually being assaulted with… something by now.

"Hey Luna. Check out the gun show."

The Princess turned and what she saw made few face flush tomato red. In front of her was Gilgamesh, nude aside from a piece of cloth covering his netters, and attached to several odd machines… which he then proceeded to play by flexing his muscles.

"Hey Luna. You're drooling."

"Whuh?"

The Princess touched her face to find spittle had begun to drop from the edges of her mouth. She squealed in embarrassment before leaving the dream plain.

"Ah! Wow I feel great! If it was my money I'd pay double!"

The group rounded the corner to see the warrior, fully dressed. Even under all his armor he appeared to be almost glowing with pleasure.

"So Celestia, you said you had something you wanted to talk with me about?"

The solar diarch cleared her throat before approaching. "Indeed. Gilgamesh, I wish to know your intentions for the future and the reasons behind your most recent actions."

"Hey come on, Celly, you know me, I do what I want! And what I 'want' is to get on the good side of you and your sister!"

"There must be more to it than that."

"Hm. Maybe there is, maybe there isn't. Maybe I'll tell you if you do a little something for me?"

"Gilgamesh, please take this seriously," Luna pleaded.

"If you will not tell us what you want, then I must request you leave Equestria immediately."

"W-What?" Luna asked, shocked at both the request and the sternness of her voice.

"Wow Tia, that's pretty harsh," Gilgamesh replied.

"Hardly. You have attacked me and my subjects just for fun, and even though you have never killed or maimed anypony you have still caused grief. Though I appreciate the few times you have performed acts of heroism and kindness, this most recent event has proven to me that you can cause catastrophe even completely by accident. I think it would be best for Equestria if you left."

"S-Sister."

"Princess Celestia?" Twilight asked, completely stunned by how harsh her gentle mentor was being.

"Hey, lay off. Honestly, you're starting to make me a little angry here. It was an accident. I even came to fix it. Besides, I still need to get my weapons and my power back," Gilgamesh replied, some frustration seeping into his tone.

"Gilgamesh, please, I beg you to leave these lands," Celestia pleaded as a scowl began to appear on her face.

"'Beg'? Did you say 'beg'?" Gilgamesh stepped forward and quickly grabbed the Princess by her neck, pulling her forward. "PRINCESS CELESTIA DOES NOT BEG!"

The entire town went quiet, stunned by his angry outburst.

"Princess Celestia is a kind, wise, and powerful ruler. She is a mighty warrior who's eyes burn with a righteous fury even more intense than the sun she commands. She would do anything for her subjects, and she would never submit to anything that threatened them!"

The Princess began to grit her teeth in response, barely holding back her rage.

"She would never beg, no matter how powerful her opponent was! She is strong and proud! SO WHERE IS SHE, BECAUSE THAT IS NOT THE MARE I SEE IN FRONT OF ME!"

"WELL MAYBE SHE GOT TIRED OF EVERYPONY BEING AFRAID OF HER!" Celestia shouted back as she smacked his hand away. "MAYBE SHE DIDN'T WANT TO BE SEEN AS FEARSOME WARRIOR ANYMORE, DID YOU THINK OF THAT!?"

Everypony was stunned at Celestia's outburst, even Luna. Gilgamesh looked equally surprised.

"After you were finally put away, after the Great War, I tried to be the ruler I wanted to be. I tried to rule my lands not as a soldier but as the Princess who cared for her subjects. But every time they looked at me I didn't see admiration or respect, I saw fear. Fear! Fear of their own ruler, fear of the one who fought and bled for them! Fear for me, who would've died for them without a second thought!" she continued as tears began to stream down her cheeks. "I tried to be gentle but still they were afraid, acting as if I would smite them where they stood if they so much as sneezed in my presence! That's when I knew I had to be not just a kind ruler to them, but to all! After all, if my own subjects feared me, then how would the other nations feel about me? I did everything I could to promote Harmony not just for Equestria but for all nations, for all creatures! I did everything I could to solve problems with wit and diplomacy! And then you had to show up! You made me don the armor and wield the weapons I swore I would never touch again! I can still see in my dreams the terror in the eyes of my student and her friends when they found me enraged!"

She stepped forward, her snout touching his face guard. "But you never considered that, did you!? All you ever thought about was what was fun for you, never thinking for a moment what others thought of you! Never caring what other thought of you! YOU NEVER CONSIDERED THAT, DID YOU!?"

For a full minute, no one said a word. All were stunned into silence.

Sister, Luna thought. Is this truly how you felt over all these centuries? Is this why you took all those actions? Tears threatened to fall down her own cheeks. Oh Celestia, if only I knew, Nightmare Moon may have never come to be.

After a moment, Gilgamesh lowered his head.

"You're right. I never did consider that," he replied simply. He took a step back and bowed. "I've caused you a lot of trouble. Please excuse me."

Without another word he began to walk towards the Everfree Forest. Celestia stood dumbstruck before finally recovering herself.

"And where do you think you're going!?" she shouted angrily. He turned to face her and instantly all her anger drained away she she saw his eyes.

"Somewhere you'll never see me again."

His eyes looked dead, lifeless, like one who had given up on everything. His voice was devoid of any enthusiasm or zest for life. He turned and walked back towards the Everfree, disappearing behind the thick foliage.

It had been hours since then when Luna entered her sister's room. She didn't even turn to look at her as she entered, and her tea remained untouched as she stared off into space.

"Sister. Are you-?"

"I did it, Luna," Celestia interrupted.

"D-Did what?"

"I beat him. I defeated one of the greatest threats to Equestria, maybe even all of Equis. I did it without having to fight him, or even make any bargains with him."

"Y-Yes I suppose-"

"So tell me Luna," she interrupted again, turning to face her sister with a weary expression. "Why do I feel like I've made a terrible mistake?"

Luna couldn't respond. She could't think of anything. The day had already been too strange and confusing, too many emotions and unexpected realizations came to the surface.

"Oh, it's time to set the sun, isn't?" Celestia asked, rising. "Let's go then Luna, we have our responsibilities."

Luna simply nodded and followed her sister. As they approached the balcony she made a fateful decision, one she would have never even considered before today.

Let it never be said I was the most emotionally stable individual in the world.

I sighed as I looked up at the night sky in one of the few clearings in the Everfree.

Luna's night is as gorgeous as always.

I had a lot to think about. A century of fighting and wondering what the real ramifications of my actions were. I thought I wasn't doing too much damage, at least not to people- er, ponies- er… beings. I never injured them to the point they'd never recover, and I never killed any. I considered that my greatest achievement, that I could defeat entire armies without killing anyone. In fact, aside from hunting, I hadn't killed anything before Twintania, and he was looking for me specifically. But it looks like I was doing more damage than I thought. If Celestia broke down in tears in front of me, how many mere mortals had I psychologically and emotionally scarred in the past?

I was at a loss of what to do. On the one hand I had made promises with others across the multiverse, to defend the innocent and destroy evil. But now, I honestly wondered if I was doing more harm than good, and right now I just felt like lying here until I died. But what could I tell them? "Oh sorry, I know you're in a desperate situation, but I'll probably make things worse, so you'd better forget it."

Goddammit, what am I supposed to-?

A voice rang out, cutting off my thoughts

“Oh great and mighty Gilgamesh, I ask for your aid! I, Kat Shifter, the Gravity Queen, required your assistance in defending Canterlot from a great threat! I summon you, oh great and mighty warrior!”

Kat?

It was Kat, my beloved student. She was calling out to me. She needed my help. But what could I do? I'd just make things worse, wouldn't I?

“Gilgamesh! I request your aid once again! I need your help! I can’t save them without you!”

'Can't save them without you?' What was she-?

My mind lurched as I realized what she meant.

The Princesses! They're in danger and she's trying to save them!

I got up to my feet and reached for my naginata, but hesitated.

Could I really help? Am I just going to ruin things, not only for me but for her too?

As I debated this her voice rang out once again.

“Gilgy!”

In that voice was not only desperation, but pain. She was in danger. I pushed all my negative thoughts away and cut open a hole into the Rift before entering. I flew towards her universe as fast as I could.

“GILGY, PLEASE!”

He voice was even more desperate than before.

I'm coming Kat, just hold on!

“GILGAMESH!”

I cut open a path into her world and was shocked to find Canterlot in shambles. But that was quickly pushed to the side as I saw some sort of giant sea creature looking thing hovering in the air.

“SENSEI!!”

My blood ran cold as I realized the voice was coming right in front of the monster. I used the wind to blast myself at the creature, ready to hit it as hard as I could. This thing would not take Kat away from me!

Luna arrived at the large tree sitting in the middle of the expansive field. After touching down she reached for the pressure-sensitive switch near the roots. As she triggered it the tree began to open, revealing a dark curved blade inside a pedestal. It was the spot she had chosen to hide his blade, a fake tree that not only hid the weapon physical but also magically. None other than her knew its location, not even her sister.

Am I really going to do this? she thought before shaking the thought from her head. No. I have to know. She withdrew the blade from the stand before wrapping it in cloth and placing it her saddlebag.

"Oh my, seeing you out here all by your lonesome. Should you really be all alone, little Princess?"

Luna turned to face the voice's owner only to be shocked at what she saw. The figure was slender and appeared to be the same species as Gilgamesh, or at least one very similar, likely a female. Its skin was blue and it was dressed in little clothing, thought what she did have looked elegant. It had a long flowing blue mane that was kept from its face by a circlet with which also served as a headdress that give it the look of having wings or fins on the side of its face. Or maybe that was actually part of its body, it was difficult to tell. Her eyes were yellow and looked rather intimidating. She draped herself over a large green orb, large enough for her to sit on, and appeared to radiate with power.

"And who might you be?" Luna asked, cautious of this being.

"My name is Calofisteri. You came here to get that weapon and give it to Gilgamesh, didn't you?"

"What of it? What concern is it of yours?"

"Oh my, well you see that just won't do. We can't have you making him stronger, it would get in the way."

"'We'? Who else do you speak of?" Luna asked as she drew her swords and readied her halberd, thankful she brought them along.

"It doesn't matter. You won't get to know. You look so tired, little Princess, and this place is so peaceful. Why don't you rest here… FOR ETERNITY!" she finished as her eyes turned vicious and her mouth stretched into a wicked smile.

"The night is my realm. What Mistress of the Night would I be if I slept through it? Besides, I spent enough time resting on the moon," Luna retorted. "HAVE AT THEE!"

Author's Note

WOOT! TWO IN ONE WEEK! I'M ON FIRE!

As I said before "The Mighty Warrior of Epicness" is not all giggles and jokes. I just hope Celestia's rage didn't come from nowhere. And hey, another crossover with Gravity of the Situation! Kinda funny that the last big feels moment also involved that story. And we can also see the plot is starting to pick up, too! Hope you guys like it, because I don't know if I'll be able to get the next chapter out for a while as my schedule is going to become a bit more cramped. Don't worry, I'll still try my best.

Later peeps and peepettes!

Facing Down a New Threat with an Old Friend

Author's Note

This is uploading a chapter from DJSkywalker's "Gravity of the Situation", which was unfortunately taken down by the mods due to copyrighted lyrics. This chapter is only slightly edited and has been uploaded so leaders who came late or those who want to reread the chapter are able to read events that had Gilgamesh in it.

Facing Down a New Threat with an Old Friend

I, I couldn’t believe what I was seeing. It was pure and utter chaos, the kind that would have made ol’ Dissy proud. There was destruction everywhere I looked, fires raging in certain parts, and ponies running for their lives from the massive behemoth that was destroying the city. It was large and long, with a head that looked as if it were made of bone, with a massive spinal-like feature running down it’s back. It had a enormous maw and bulbous turrets that jutted out from parts of its spine. It had to be at least fifty feet in length and was roughly half the size of the castle. I remembered this monster from the game, a creature that had feasted upon children that were trapped in its realm. The great leviathan, Nushi.

I tried to shake myself from the shock as its massive tail trashed yet another building, sending it to the ground as a pile of rubble. “Dusty, are you seeing what I’m seeing?”

“If you mean the massive fish destroying the royal city, then yes, yes I see it. How are you suppose to fight that thing? It’s massive!”

“If I remember right, there’s a weak point on the back of its head. There was some condition for it to appear, but I can’t recall what that…”

The great beast opened its maw as we spoke and energy began to build in its mouth. A second later, a massive beam of gravitational energy was fired from it, destroying three blocks of the city in seconds. I noticed on the back of its head was the red eye that needed to be smashed.

“Oh, right. It has to do that for it to appear. This is going to be the most property damage yet. Alright, let’s get this over with.”

“Uh, Kat....” Dusty carried off and I followed his gaze downward, my eyes widening in horror. Not only was the Nushi here, but also he had a pack of nevi with him! I saw Hulks, Stars, and Minions all over the place. Then I looked back to Nushi, and saw that the monster was actually creating its own guards!

“Aw… buck! This is going to be a chore.” I powered up, Dusty hovering with me, and flew off to take on the monster.

As I flew, I slammed my shield and staff into several nevis, trying to give the populace a better chance to escape. There were still ponies running everywhere, and it made me choke back a few sobs to see some were lying dead in the streets. This steeled my resolve as I charged the Nushi. I went up under its chin and flew straight up, bashing my shield into its jaw. The monster flew up slightly, but simply used the momentum to turn in midair. Then came my crap moment, when I got slingshotted by its tail. Yeah… that happened.

I flew backwards at incredible speed, slamming into a building and came out the other side. I plummeted to the ground, making a crater with my body. I groaned as I tried to get back up, feeling pain racking my body.

“Kat! Are you injured?”

“I’m… I’m fine. A little shaken up, but fine. Oh man, how can that thing pack such a wallop?”

“I’m not sure, but we have to destroy it soon, or it will destroy everything here. Then who knows what it will do.”

I nodded, getting shakily to my feet. “Let’s get this done. I got repairs to make.” I took off and flew right back at the leviathan, only to be blasted by its turrets, falling to a roof. I got up once again and flew back, bashing away a Star in the process. As the nevi dispersed, I found myself face to face with a gaping maw. I blanched as the beam powered up. Stupid on my part as I was frozen in place as the massive beam of energy was fired directly at me. I had just enough cognitive thought to put the shield between me and the blast, but I was still sent flying, crashing once again into a building. I groaned in pain as I pulled myself from the wall I found myself pressed into.

“Kat?” I opened my eyes painfully to see to familiar alicorns staring at me in surprise, which I returned.

“What are you two doing here?!”

“That’s what we were wondering about you,” Luna said, surprisingly not sounding angry or annoyed.

“I’m trying to fight off that!” I pointed back out of the hospital. Their gazes followed and then widened and paled at seeing the Nushi attacking Canterlot.

“What is that thing?!” they screamed.

“That’s the Nushi, the most powerful of all the nevi. And I’m trying to stop him from destroying everything.”

Celestia looked at me in surprise, while Luna stared at the monster. “Why? Why would you help?”

“Because… because that’s who I am,” I admitted with a shy smile. Then it turned remorseful. “I hope to show you that in time. But for now, I’ll be content with defending. Where’s the staff, they should be evacuating you.”

“We haven’t seen anypony since the earthquakes, which we are guessing was that thing,” Luna explained, pointing out the hole in the wall.

“They probably all ran off, but that doesn’t explain the guards disappearing. Ah, just stay here then,” I said as I started to march back into battle. Then I stopped. “Dusty! Keep an eye on them for me. Let me know if something comes to attack.”

“As you wish, Kitten,” Dusty said as he appeared between the two princesses, who went bug-eyed at seeing him. “Hello princesses. I hope you are pleased that you didn’t kill me.” I noticed out of the corner of my eyes, that both princesses were doing impressive impersonations of fishes, Dusty giving them a trollish smile. I smiled and shook my head, then shot off.

I was going the speed of a bullet, aiming right for that stupid eye on the back of its head. If I could just cause enough damage, I could prevent it from firing off the beam it was charging. I fired up my Spiralling Claw, giving me the needed boost to plow right into its weak spot. I put as much pressure as I could, but the damned eye wouldn’t burst! I ran out of stamina for the claw and I had to retreat. Thankfully, it was enough of a force to keep Nushi from firing.

I panted in exhaustion, this fight taking a lot out of me after my time with Sombra. This beast is far too powerful for me to take on by myself. I need help, I need -- Oh crap, it noticed me! I was slammed by its tail once again, shooting down and into the ground.

“I gotta rethink this whole hero thing sometime. It’s not good for my health,” I choked out as I pried myself from another crater. I looked around me, and could only see destruction. Bodies lay dead in the streets, nevi were running rampant, and the Nushi was destroying everything from above. This was no attack, it was a full on invasion! I was subtly reminded of Avengers for a moment as I took in everything. The sight brought tears to my eyes, especially since I couldn’t do anything.

I knew Garble and the others would come in time, as they always did when nevi appeared, but by the time they made it, there might not be a city to save. I needed help now. But how? From who? I sighed, looking the ground in sorrow. That’s when I saw it, a gleaming medallion in the rocks at my feet. I bent down and picked it up, revealing the totem that my teacher had gifted to me. That was it!

“This will do it! Gilgamesh will surely help me!” I said with glee. There was no way he could deny my request to help the innocent! I help up the medallion and shouted, “Oh great and mighty Gilgamesh, I ask for your aid! I, Kat Shifter, the Gravity Queen, required your assistance in defending Canterlot from a great threat! I summon you, oh great and mighty warrior!”

I waited like that for a moment, expecting him to come gallivanting out of a portal like he used to. One minute, one and a half, two… and nothing. Only the breeze of the wind and the sounds of destruction. I lowered my arm and stared in horror at the coin. Was... was he ignoring me? Did, did I really mess up so bad that he wouldn’t even talk to me?! “Gilgy?” I whispered to the coin, sorrow and dread filling my voice.

“B, but I can’t do this on my own.” I looked up at the monster that was causing all of this pain, only to see it was much farther away. Almost near…

“Kat! Get back to the hospital! The Nushi is coming!!”

My eyes widened and I rushed off, warping from my spot back to the hospital room. Just in time, too, as I put my and my shield in front of Celestia and a stream of gravity blasts. “Made it,” I whispered to myself. I looked out at the missing section of the building, the Nushi having made a much bigger hole. It stared down at us, its soulless eyes watching us with intensity. It roared loudly, declaring us its enemies. I looked behind me and smiled sadly. “Don’t worry, I’m going to protect you. Just as I should have been doing all this time.” Celestia and Luna were shocked by my words, but I couldn’t focus on that. I need to focus on the giant monster in front of us. I brandished my shield, my staff held out at the ready. “YOU. SHALL. NOT. PASS!!!!” I roared in return.

The leviathan brought down its tail, to which I met it with a gravity kick. I batted back a turret blast, bashed away a limb, and held back a head butt. There was no way in hell, I was going to let this thing get the princesses. But it was getting to be too much. Faster than I could block, I was smacked by one of its clawed limbs and sent back to the hospital floor.

“Kat, look out!” I opened my eyes to see another limb barreling down on me. I rolled to the side just as it passed through the floor. This was getting nowhere fast. Not even in the game could this thing be beaten by only one. I needed help. The princesses would normally be an option, but with Celestia missing her horn and Luna still pretty beat up, there was no way it was going to happen. I could call on Auric since I still had his coin on me, but I had no idea if that knowitall pony could fight. He claimed he could, but I highly doubted it. That left my only option to be my former teacher. I needed Gilgamesh.

I summoned the medallion to my hand and fixed it to the shield with a stasis field and tried again. “Gilgamesh! I request your aid once again! I need your help! I can’t save them without you!” I dodged another blast, constantly making sure the Princesses, who Dusty had moved to the room across the hall as more and more of the building was destroyed, would not be harmed.

“Gilgy!” I screamed, taking a blast to the gut.

“Come on, Gilgamesh!” I was trapped against the floor. A claw followed me to the floor and impaled my staff arm. I screamed in agony, but had to beat back another that tried to go for my other arm. More and more blasts were fired from it and I had to strike each with only my shield. Then one shot got lucky and blasted my shield free of my arm and was sent flying across the room. I looked up in fear at the massive nevi.

“GILGY, PLEASE!” I screamed as its maw opened wide.

“GILGAMESH!” Energy gathered into a massive ball, aimed right at my head. I was pale with fear. I didn’t want to die, not like that, not without fixing everything!

I poured everything I had into one last shout, begging to be saved. “SENSEI!!”

A massive blast rang out. For a moment I thought I was dead until I noticed that my arm still hurt. I opened my eyes to see that Nushi had been smashed into a nearby building, as if it had been swatted out of the air. But more important was the tall and armored figure that stood in front with his back to me, his weapon drawn as his scarf flowed in the wind.

“Sorry I didn’t respond immediately. I was going through a rough time,” he said in a calm voice before turning his head towards me. “That’s no excuse to let my student suffer. I apologize.”

I stared at him in shock and awe, seeing that monster struck away so easily. Then I began to tear up and a smile touched my lips. “Gilgy,” I whispered before flinging myself at him. “Sensei!” Yeah, I glomped him, so what?

“I don’t think I’ve ever seen you so affectionate, Kat. I hope it hasn’t been too rough without me,” he said as he hugged me back.

“Uh… noooo,” I said slowly. Before he could ask what that meant, Dusty called out to me.

“Kitten? Kitten are you alright?” He walked and stopped upon seeing Gilgamesh. “What am I looking at here?”

“Ah, Dusty. We finally meet. It’s good to see my student has her old friend back.”

“Ah, so this is the warrior you spoke of. The one that was strange beyond what should be allowed, I believe were your words.”

I facepalmed. “Dusty, sometimes you have no tact at all.”

“I’m just teasing you, Kitten. Ah, here comes the princesses.”

I blanched. “Uh oh.”

“What’s wrong? We could use their help,” Gilgamesh asked. “Honestly I’m surprised they’re not helping alre-”

He cut himself off as he saw the two alicorns enter the room. “Is the monster gone?” asked Celestia, Gilgamesh staring at the lack of a horn on her head.

“No, it’s only been pushed down for a little bit, but it’ll get up soon,” I replied, slowly distancing myself from the speechless Gilgamesh. This was not going to be good.

He looked back and forth between me and Celestia for a few moments before his eyes began burning in anger. I could hear him gritting his teeth underneath his faceguard. I was sure he was going to hit me right there until he closed his eyes and took in a deep breath before letting it go.

“Be like water,” I heard him mutter before opening his eyes. “An issue to be resolved later. Kat, get the Princesses to safety, or at least somewhere safer. I’ll hold this thing off for a little while. And Kat?” I saw his eyes burn with anger. “When this is over, we will have words,” he finished in a venomous tone.

I gulped and nodded, but then remembered one problem. “One issue with that.”

“What?” he asked.

I pointed back out of the hole, down at the rampaging hordes of nevi in the streets. “He made some friends.” I turned to my guardian. “Dusty, can you get them somewhere safe?”

He nodded. “Easy enough. Be careful, kitten, but you may want to use a healing crystal before that hole in your arm gets any worse.”

I looked over at my right shoulder and sighed. “Two holes in one day. This sucks.” I opened up my storage and looked for a crystal before paling. I pulled out the lone healing crystal in there. “Uh oh.”

“What’s wrong?” Gilgamesh asked.

“I only have one left. B-but I can’t use this!”

I could see him about to ask why until he noticed the Princesses again. He nodded to himself for a moment before walking over to me and raising his arm.

“Curaga.”

I felt the hole begin to heal and close. A second later, there was but a lone hole in my clothes where it used to be through skin and bone. “Thanks Gilgy,” I said with a smile before putting away the crystal. I then powered up and looked out at the nevi. “Now, let’s go kill some monsters. Keep them safe Dusty!” I jumped out of the building, heading straight for a Hulk and taking it out in one blow.

“Keep yourself safe, Kitten!” I heard him yell back.

Gilgamesh jumped down and landed on the street below, many Nevi surrounding him. “You have attacked this city, slain innocents, and harmed my student,” he began, unclipping his weapon. “Congratulations, you mindless beasts, you have earned my undying rage.”

Several of them rushed him only for him to swing his spear and unleashing a burst of wind that seemed to tear through them like a hot knife through butter, immediately dispersing the lot of them. A Hulk jump at him from behind only for him to turn and shove his spear through it’s eye. He then lifted the nevi above him before firing a beam from his eyes that annihilated it.

“Impressive,” I said flying above him. “But we still got the big guy to deal with.” The Nushi had gotten up and was flying high above us. “Unfortunately, he’s got conditions for us to his his eye. The only time it appears is when he’s about to fire off his big gun.”

“Let me guess, giant mouth laser?” he asked before lunging forwards and ripping out the eye of minion before crushing it in his hand.

“Eeyup. Then we can finally start to attack its main weak points, if the game is to be believed. Roughly ten more eyes should appear running down its back afterward and once those are gone so is he and all of his pets,” I explained as I swatted out a couple of stars. “Ugh, what is taking them so long?”

“Who?” he asked, summoning a missile and blowing up large group of minions.

The group of nevi to their left suddenly burst into a torrent of flames, three young dragons walking through. I smiled at them. “They would be who.” I flew down to them and hugged Grable. “About time you got here.”

“Sorry, your highness,” Garble said through his blush as I released him. “We had to get around my grandfather first. He figured out we were helping you and wasn’t too pleased when the news hit about your destructive habits. He’s especially pissed about the thing with the princesses.”

“I figured as much, but we’ll cross that bridge soon enough. Boys, meet Gilgamesh, he’s on our side.”

“Huh, I never thought you’d have these brats working for you. I guess you weren’t kidding about the ‘worshipped by dragons’ business.”

“Brats?!” the three said in unison.

I glared at Gilgy. “Don’t be mean. These three have stood by my side since the beginning. And, yes they knew the eventual goal. Garble, TK, and Tiny are my friends. Just because they were like that where you come from, doesn’t mean they are like that in every world.”

“What’s he calling us brats for?”

“I think it had something to do with Spike on his world.”

“Spike? What does the little dude have do with any of this?”

“Let’s just say in my version of Equestria you three were a real bunch of assholes to him and his friends. Sorry, hard not to associate the faces with what I’m familiar with,” replied before turning around and grabbing a Hulk by the leg and using it to bludgeon nearby nevi into oblivion. He then quickly shoved both hands into it’s body, gripping the eye before he smashed it between his hands.

The dragons stared in shock at his brutality, their mouths agape. I was impressed myself, but we had bigger fish to fry. “Boys,” I said, them standing at attention. “Your mission is to hold off the nevi down here while Gilgamesh and I take care of the big one known as Nushi. There will be no destruction this time around, what I want you to focus on is getting the ponies to safety and protecting them. And Boys?” The looked at me with curiosity. “I want the nevi to burn.” Their eyes turned harsh and they smiled.

“As your will commands, great Gravity Queen. Let’s do this!” They took off with impressive speed and started torching Nevi left and right. I turned to Gilgamesh who was staring in surprise. I smirked.

“Telling a dragon to burn something is sort of like telling a dog to sick ‘em. It’s a switch that let’s them go wild. We won’t have to worry about the smalls anymore.”

“I see. I’ll keep that in mind. After all, I still have Everflame indebted to me.” We both then turned to Nushi, flying above us. “Game plan?”

“We need to keep it busy, block the turrets and get it to focus on us instead of the city. Wait for its maw to open wide, that will be our chance. It can’t move when it’s charging so once that happens, go buck wild on the eye. Smash it in time and it will break it focus.”

“And so video game strategies prove useful once again,” he said with a chuckle while planting his weapon in the ground. He took a series of sweeping poses before shouting ”Henshin! In a flash he took his eight armed form, this time armed with weapons instead of musical instruments. “I can get up there easily enough, but I might need some help actually staying up. No levitation powers and and all.”

“Easy enough.” I threw my hand in his direction and Gilgamesh lifted up in the air. “I can give you simple controls, but not much else. Just think of moving and it should work. I think that’s how Dusty does it.”

“Wait, you just made me a shifter?”

“No, you just inside a stasis field. Don’t go to far from me otherwise it will fail and well… you can probably guess what happens then.”

“Eh, I’m sure it won’t hurt too badly. Anyway, let’s get this done with,” he said as he blared a new song, flying towards the massive Nevi along with me.

Nushi came swimming through the air at us, and we split, Gilgamesh going low and I went high. I flew up above its head and smashed my shield down on its head, sending it down where Gilgamesh went on a barrage on its underbelly. Nushi roared in protest, wiggling free of us and swimming a bit away before firing its turrets at us. “Gilgamesh look out!”

He unleashed a torrent of bubbles from his mouth before using his two free hand to force them forwards. The bubbles and blasts of energy met and destroyed each other, but the force of the blasts was still great enough that it sent him hurtling away. I was about to head after him when I saw him land on the side of a building and jump back at the monster, striking it’s face with his flail and axe and sending it hurtling further upwards into the air.

The Nushi righted itself and look down on us both. It roared and opened its maw wide. “This our chance! It’s right on the back of the skull!” We launched forward, and got right behind the monster. “Don’t hold back!” I roared bringing my staff down on the eye. Gilgamesh planted himself onto it’s back, keeping himself there by stabbing it with his sword and spear before hacking at the eye with his flail, axe, claws, and even his fists.

As one, we punched the eye, shattering it and sending the Nushi writhing in pain down. As we stood back, I watched as the ten new eyes appeared along its back. “Now for the hard part. Those eyes will open and close every now and then, but as long as we keep crushing them they won’t seal back up. And one more thing, like any game boss, when you get it weak enough,” the Nushi roared and sped towards us, “It get’s stronger and bolder.”

“Let’s finish this thing off!” he shouted before dispersing his weapons and firing eight comically large boxing gloves at it’s face, which promptly exploded. It didn’t do any damage but it did cause it to flinch. “CHARGE!” he shouted while dashing forwards.

I flew forward with increased speed, heading for the first eye. I placed my shield in front of me and slammed hard into it. The eye held firm so I twisted my body and jabbed it with my staff, blasting it into oblivion. I had to back off as another eye shot blasts at me, but that wasn’t stopping Gilgamesh, who simply cut at them with his sword. Even though they detonated in his face I saw him continue on, his body glowing a bit as I recognized one of the protective spells he often used. He stabbed into one of the eyes with his spear before summoning wind to make it spin like a drilling, continually damaging the eye until it finally broke.

“Two down, let’s keep up the pressure!” I fired up my Gravity Typhoon, summoning multitudes of boulders and fired them at the remaining eyes. Some were destroyed by the by the turrets, but it was enough to take out half of the eyes. “Take it, Sensei!”

He raised his arms, causing lightning bolt rain down on one of the eyes finally destroying it. He then dashed over and stepped on another unleashing an Earthquake spell, which I was surprised worked in the air, unleashing a massive shock wave that broke it.

“Let’s take the last two together!” Side by side, we charged against the final eyes. I fired up my Spiral Claw, while he brandished his weapons. We slammed into the eyes and burst right through and out the other side of the Nushi. The monster wailed in pain before dispersing into nothingness. We both panted in exhaustion from the battle, looking down to see all of the nevi following their creator to hell. I looked down and saw Garble, TK, Tiny, and Dusty with the Princesses just outside of the city by the train station. I flew us down and released Gilgamesh from the gravity field, while I dropped to the ground on my butt.

“That. Sucked!” I groaned.

“Perhaps, but… I think I needed this,” he said in an unexpectedly somber tone, changing back to his previous form. “I think I needed to see that… I could actually do something without screwing up.”

I looked back to Canterlot, the still burning and destroyed city. “Yeaahh, not screwing up.” I was about to say more, when a train pulled into the station. Immediately afterwards, I was tackled by a yellow blur.

“Grandmother!”

“Gah!” I yelled as I was bowled over. I looked down to see Fluttershy nuzzling me. “Oh, hey Flutters, what’s up?”

“What happened to my hometown?!” I looked up to see Twilight about to have a full on panic attack and then she turned to me. “You! It’s always you! Shifter, I’m gonna--”

“Touch one hair, Sparkle and I’m not gonna hold back on you!” Flutters yelled, getting in a defensive position in front me. Rainbow and Applejack joined her, while Pinkie and Rarity stood by Twilight. Spike just joined the other dragons watching in silence. I looked up a Gilgamesh, an apologetic yet confused look on my face.

“This was entirely unintentional.”

He sighed for a moment before taking his place between the two of them.

“I don’t know everything that has happened here, but I can get an idea. The damage to this city was not caused by her. Surely you noticed the monster in the skies above?”

“Yes, but they are always after her! The nevi and her are related, there’s no denying that. After everything she’s done, she needs to be locked away. Despite what she did in the Crystal Empire, her attack on Celestia as well as the extinction of the Changeling race are proof enough.”

“‘Extinction of the-’!?” he began, only to turn back to face me, anger in his eyes. He looked ready to shout at me before exhaling sharply. After a moment he walked over to me and grabbed my arm, pulling me to my feet. His grip hurt. “We need to talk,” he said in an icy cold voice.

Dusty suddenly appeared on my shoulder, the same one Gilgamesh was holding. “If you have something to say to her, then you will do it in front of all of us. I don’t care what problem you have with her, I will not leave her alone with you.”

“Nor will I,” said Fluttershy. “She is my family and I won’t let you hurt her, whoever you are.”

Gilgamesh stared the two down before sighing and letting go of my arm. He walked over to a piece of debris and sat down, glaring at me. “I want to hear everything.”

“Where do you want me to start?”

“The beginning. The absolute beginning. What was your name before you were Kat Shifter?”

“My name is Allison, I do not remember my last name. Nor can I remember the names of my family. It was too long ago and filled with too much pain.”

As I explained everything, Gilgamesh simply sat there in silence. It was slightly unnerving, but once I had said everything, leaving out exactly what sent me over the edge against Celetia, I laid back against a rock, Fluttershy and Dusty by my side. Celestia and Luna sat by with the others, save for Rainbow who needed a cloud to be truly comfy.

“And that’s everything that’s happened.”

He took a deep breath before getting up and strolling over towards me. “You promised me, Kat. You said you wouldn’t abuse what I taught you.”

“I couldn’t control it,” I said while hanging my head. “I don’t even remember what I did. I blacked out and the next thing I know, I’m holding Mjolnir and Celestia is at my feet with her horn in pieces.”

“And the Changelings? What do you have to say about them?”

“I say that Chrysalis should have heeded my warning. I told her exactly what would happen if they tried this again. It was her own fault.”

My head whipped to the side as I felt something smack my cheek. It took me a second to realize he had slapped me. “How can you say that!?” he shouted.

Fluttershy immediately reared up and slapped him back. “Don’t you dare strike my grandmother!!” I pulled her back, rubbing my cheek.

“Calm down Flutters, he’s a protector of all. I can say that because they deserved no kindness. Maybe genocide was a little harsh, but if they had gone for peace instead of killing innocents and attempting to take over, then they would still be around. I will not tolerate monsters, not even when I am one of them,” I finished with a sorrowful moan.

“Tell me Kat, was it difficult to stop them? Did you struggle to fend them off?”

“When has that ever worked? Fending them off would have resulted in it happening further down the line. I’m not Batman, I’m not going to let the villain go hoping they’ll change. If anything, I guess I’m closer to the Red Hood.”

“Killing is done out of necessity, Kat, not punishment! You could’ve at least imprisoned them! When the Changelings invaded in my dimension I drove them off without killing a single one! With your gravity powers it should’ve been easy for you to restrain them long enough for them to be imprisoned! And before you try and tell me that it would only put off the problem, peace has been made between the ponies and changelings before! Auric did it his dimension! I plan to do so in mine! You should’ve strived for the same!” He raised his fist, ready to punch me. Fluttershy, Dusty, Applejack, Rainbow Dash, Garble TK, and Tiny all readied to jump at him when he stopped, just hanging there. After a few tense moments his fist unclenched and his arm fell. He then dropped to his knees and wept openly.

“Gilgy?” I questioned at his actions. “Why are you the one who is crying? I’m the one who did the deeds.”

“Because it’s my fault. All of it,” he managed to say through sobbing breaths. “I should’ve taught you better. I sent you away because I didn’t want to make you stronger, but I was a fool. I gave you power, but I didn’t give you control. If I did, maybe you wouldn’t have… OH GOD, IT’S ALL MY FAULT!”

We were all stunned at his open weeping. I was stunned into silence, never expecting to see this side of my teacher. “Gilgy… it was not your fault. This was going to happen eventually. I didn’t need your teachings to destroy the changelings. I only used your teachings to keep myself from being squished by a massive golden warhammer that’s denser than anything in existence. You are not to blame, only me.”

“But if I’d taught you better you might’ve tried something different! You could’ve learned the value of all life! You could’ve decided that you would try something different! As your teacher, all of your mistakes might as well be my own! I might as well have come here and killed them myself!” I had no idea what to say. He was actually taking responsibility not only for what I had done but everything I was going to do. After a few moments more he stood up. “Promise me, Kat. Promise me you’ll make up for it. All of it.”

“Uh, I’ve already got a plan to make up for the whole destruction thing, but I get the feeling you mean more than that.”

“Kat, I know you have things to do here, but once this is all done, I want you travel to other Equestrias and do what you didn’t here. I want you to make peace between the ponies and changelings in no less than ten other dimensions. I don’t mean ten tries, Kat, I mean no less than ten successes.”

“Aw man. I get the feeling I don’t have a say in this, either.”

Dusty looked at me with a raised eyebrow. “Why are you even listening to this blowhard? I understand that he was a teacher and a friend, but you don’t have to do what he says.”

“I listen to him because I don’t want to die. I’m still not strong enough to take him on. Maybe some day, but especially not after fighting Sombra, a ton of nevi, and the Nushi. Not to mention I’m still not fully recovered from my fight with Celestia.”

“Then maybe you shouldn’t do what he says,” said Twilight with bite in her voice. “One less problem to deal with.”

“Watch yourself, Sparkle,” Flutters warned.

“ENOUGH!” Gilgamesh shouted, causing everyone to seize up for moment. “Kat, you will do as I say.” He then turned to Twilight. “And you will try and forgive her. I know she has done horrible things, but she is not evil. And before you accuse her of causing destruction simply by being present, do not forget all of the craziness that follows you and your friends around. And I hope I need not remind you of ‘Smarty Pants.’ Besides, such aggression does not become one who wishes to champion the ‘Magic of Friendship.’”

Twilight glared at Gilgamesh before lowering head with a grumble. “Fine. I’ll give her another chance, but only because you brought up the ‘Smarty Pants’ incident.”

Gilgamesh then walked towards the Princesses before stopping a few paces from them. He then removed his helmet before holding it at his side. His face was chiseled like something out of a greek statue. His hair was golden blonde, tied into a shoulder-length ponytail, and his skin was dark grey. A chinstrap beard followed his rather impressive jawline.

“Damn. Good thing I don’t date my teachers,” I muttered. He was quite strapping, but that personality was a big turn off.

“Princess Celestia, Princess Luna, though you’ve probably already guessed by now, my name is Gilgamesh. I am a warrior from another version of Equestria. I met Kat Shifter by chance and she asked me to train her in the art of combat so she could defeat her enemies. I did not know that those enemies included you at the time, but that doesn’t matter. The blame still lies with me. I know I have no right to ask this, but please listen to my request. I ask that you please not punish Kat for what she has done.” He then removed his spear and his shield from his back and set them on the ground along with his helmet. He then got on his hands and knees and lowered his head. “If you must punish someone, please let it be me. I will take whatever you deem fit. Take my arm, my leg, even my life if you must. Just please, I beg you, don’t hurt her.”

Celestia looked at him in shock and awe, while Luna was literally slack-jawed. “...Mr. Gilgamesh, we do not blame you for these instances. If anything, the blame lies with us. For you see, Dusty’s death was intentional.”

“What?” I asked, glaring harshly at her.

“Kat, quiet. Let them speak,” Gilgamesh ordered as he lifted his head.

“It is not something we are proud of, but yes. We feared Dusty, you were the only one who could hear him, Kat. We were afraid that he was steering you in the wrong direction. When those disturbances were reported we feared that Dusty was the one doing it. Or was convincing you to do it. We knew that you could use your powers only when he was around so we thought that if we got rid of him, we could take care of two problems at once. If we hadn’t ever done that, then none of this would have ever happened.” Celestia began to tear up, no longer able to hold back her sobs. “I just wanted us to be a family and I thought Dusty was the one in the way of making that happen.”

For a moment everyone was silent, only Celestia’s sobs breaking it.

“So, this was all just a horrible misunderstanding,” Gilgamesh confirmed as he stood and faced me. “Well Kat? Can you not forgive them? You yourself have made bad choices in the name of love and affection. Can you not forgive them for doing the same?”

I was silent, thinking over Celestia’s words. They kept playing over and over in my mind. I didn’t know what to feel. Should I be angry? Angry that they destroyed Dusty due to fear. Should I be happy? Happy that they still wanted to be a family. Or… or… GAH! I just didn’t know! “I, I don’t know. I, I want to forgive them, but… but, how are they supposed to forgive me?” I started to crack up with sobs. “They destroyed my best friend, but I’ve destroyed the lives of thousands.”

Dusty, who had remained silent the whole time, finally spoke. “Well, I can forgive them.”

“HUH?!” sounded the ponies.

“Yes, I can see that it was a misunderstanding. Of course, I felt no pain so it’s not like I can hold that against them. The only anger I hold is that they didn’t try to figure this out before hand. Then again, that may have been my fault for not trusting them all those years ago. So yes, Princess Celestia and Princess Luna, I forgive you for killing me.”

“So one forgives. Surely you can do the same, Kat.”

“Well, if Dusty can forgive them, I should too, right? Dusty was my whole reason for doing so in the first place. So, Celestia, Luna, if you are willing to give me a chance to prove myself again, then I can forgive you both.”

Celestia, tears still in her eyes, said, “Of course, Kat. All I’ve ever wanted is for you to be by our side. I would love to be given that chance once again.”

“I’m still a little miffed that you slammed me around and got rid of me before we had a proper fight, Kat,” Luna said with a little smirk. “If you can give me a proper fight, then I will give you a chance to prove yourself.”

“You are on, Luna,” I said with a smile. “Don’t expect me to go easy on you.”

“Of course not. If you do, then I will be very displeased.”

Twilight and the others were slack jawed. “Just like that? You’re going to forgive her just. like. that?!” Her hair started to fizzle a little and stick out. Then she let out a massive groan. “UGH!! Why is everypony so forgiving of this girl!?”

“‘To err is human. To forgive, divine.’ Alexander Pope,” Gilgamesh said. “Although, in this case, perhaps the proper word would be ‘mortal’? It certainly can’t be ‘pony’, as that’s not all that’s here.”

“Ok, I’m gonna stop you right now before you go too far down this rabbit hole,” I interrupted. “Honestly, I don’t Twilight and the others are going to be as easy to convince. The only reason we became friends was because she was curious about me, but was always wary. I don’t have any right to judge her on that though. I have been pretty awful as of late. But I’m trying to change and that starts with a simple gift.” I got up and walked over to Gilgamesh. I picked up a stone on the ground and crushed it in my hands. When I opened it again, a shining black diamond was there.

“Even though all I do is sin, you have guided me time and time again. For that I give this gem where by all it will be seen, I bestow upon you my gift, the powers of the Gravity Queen.” I embedded the diamond on his chest plate, right in the center where it glistened in the light. “I want you to know that for all you can or cannot do, like you were there for me, I will be there for you. Whether in times where you are about to meet your end, or when all you need is a friend. Always remember, never forget, from me to you, from your faithful student, Kat.”

Gilgamesh looked surprised for a moment before a smile came to his face. Not a cocky or mischievous smile, but a warm and simple one.

“Kat, could you give me the medallion I gave you?”

I reached into my pocket and took out the trinket with his insignia on it. He clasped both of his hands over my own and closed his eyes. A bright light emanated from under them before I felt the object disappear, only for something now to be covering both my hands. The light disappeared and I saw two gauntlets now adorned my hands all the way down to my elbows.

“These are the Genji Gloves. They are my summoning token, and are also a useful armor. They will defend you from physical and magical attacks and render you immune to Toad and Paralyse ailments. To be honest, I’m still not entirely sure you deserve these right now. However, I do believe you will be.”

I stared at the gauntlets in awe, and smiled at my teacher. The gauntlets were then engulfed in my power and disappeared. “I refuse to use them,” I said with a smile. “Not until I have completed my mission. That is a promise I make to you, a Pinkie Pie Promise. Cross my heart, hope to fly, stick a cupcake in my eye. And for you, that gem is not only my new token for you, but it will also give you my powers. Highly limited, mind you, to only my originals and lasts for only five consecutive minutes. Each time it will need a 24 hour recharge. I know you will use it well.”

“It’s fine. I enjoy making creative solutions. And there is one last thing I can give. It was something I should’ve given you before I sent you away.” He took a deep breath and closed his eyes.

“Be like water.
It is the softest element on earth, yet it penetrates the hardest rock.
It may flow swiftly or it may flow slowly, but its purpose is inexorable, its destiny sure.
Water may seem to move in contradiction, even uphill, but it chooses any way open to it so that it may reach the sea.
Be pliable.
When a man is living, he is soft and pliable.
When he is dead, he becomes rigid.
Pliability is life, rigidity is death, whether one speaks of man's body, his mind, or his spirit.
The meaning of life is that it is to be lived.
It is not to be squeezed into a pattern of systems.
Living exists when life lives through us.
Be like water.
Even though I, Gilgamesh, may die some day without fulfilling all of my ambitions, I will have no regrets.
I did what I wanted to do and what I've done, I've done with sincerity and to the best of my ability.
You can't expect much more from life.”

He opened his eyes before continuing. “That is my mantra. It was what I always refer to when I’m trouble or I feel without direction. It is what I try to live by, though like any mortal I fail every so often. You can use it if you’d like, but I recommend you make one more personalized to you.” He then picked up his spear, shield, and helmet, returning them all to their proper places, save for his helmet. “Kat, I wish you the best.”

I smiled warmly at him. “I’ll give that mantra thing a try, but that might be a little too hippie even for me. What would my father think?” I asked with a laugh, a small one, but a laugh nonetheless. “Thank you for everything Gilgamesh.” I floated up and gave him a little peck on the cheek, getting a little blush from him. “I hope that the worlds are kind to you.”

He recovered after a moment. “And remember Kat, no less than ten. I hope you find it in your heart to do more.”

“Yes, Sensei,” I said with a smile and roll of my eyes. “Mighty Gilgamesh, I declare our contract complete.”

With that a portal opened up behind him.

“Huh. First time someone else has done that to me. Well, see you later Kat. May the winds of Freedom carry your wings.”

“And may you fall free in any direction you choose.” I smiled as his stunned expression which turned into a smile. And with that he stepped through the portal and disappeared. I turned back to the mares, still smiling.

Trust

Luna charged forwards and stabbed at Calofisteri with her halberd, only for the strange creature to barely dodge the blow, taking the attack in the shoulder instead of the chest. She winced in pain but smiled soon afterwards. Luna felt pain and backed off. She was about to inspect her body when she saw an orb of… something leap from her to her opponent. She saw Calofisteri's wound heal, if only slightly. At the very least it stopped bleeding and the skin sealed up the wound.

"Well, it seems you're quite strong after all, little Princess. Even Drain can only heal me so much from your blows," the strange creature complimented. "However, even the strongest can be broken. You just need to know how." She smiled and raised her hand, causing her orb to glow slightly.

Luna screeched in pain as she suddenly found her body being assaulted by some sort of green slime. It felt like it was eating her skin before it became inert and fell off. Parts of her coat were missing and her skin was red. Luna fired a bolt of magic at her opponent, who flew up on her orb to dodge it.

"Now now, no need to be so hasty. An old mare like you should take things slow," she taunted, raising her hand and casting another spell.

"You dare insult my age?" Luna replied, taking to the skies. "I am far from… some old… what?" Luna felt her body ache as she struggled to maintain flight. She attacked with her short swords, but her movements were sluggish. Even still, she managed to strike her enemy across the chest, only for her once again to feel pain as another orb of what she could only guess was her own vitality leapt from her and got absorbed by her opponent, almost completely healing her paltry attack. Luna had no choice but to land and catch her breath.

What is wrong with me? How can I already be so tired? If feels as if-

Luna's thoughts stopped as she saw her reflection in one of her blades. Her face bore wrinkles and her ethereal mane and tail were somehow grayer. Even her coat looked to have aged.

I'm old!? How!? When did-!? She stopped. She did it! She aged me! But how!? An age-changing spell is extremely advanced! Even my sister and I require some concentration to perform it! She then flinched as she saw her opponent raising her hand at her again. But's that's not an Equestrian spell, is it? It's one of the same kind Gilgamesh uses!

She suddenly felt pain in her body again, this time more a persistent nagging feeling than a sharp but sudden one.

"Oh my, old and poisoned? You are just making this too easy for me!"

"'Poisoned?'"

Luna coughed, covering her mouth with her hoof, only to gasp as saw blood on it.

"I don't even need to do anything. You'll die on your own soon enough."

"That's what you think," Luna retorted, gathering her magic for a spell to purge her body.

"Oh no you don't."

Calofisteri cast another spell on Luna. It looked like nothing happened until she attempted to cast the healing spell on herself. An invisible barrier shone and the spell bounced off her.

"W-What?"

"Now now, I can't have you healing yourself so quickly. It's rude to undo others work," she taunted before casting spells on herself. One caused her to glow red momentarily, and her movements quickened, allowing her to quickly cast another spell that caused her to temporarily glow yellow and her body seemed to radiate power.

Luna decided to stop it and summoned lightning to crash down on her enemy. Calofisteri noticed her opponent gathering magic and quickly cast a different spell on herself. It was the same barrier that she cast on Luna, and it caused her lightning to disperse and fire in all directions. Luna screamed in pain as one of the bolts struck her, though thankfully the dispersal had weakened her spell's destructive force considerably.

"Oh my, why did you have to interrupt me? Now I have to do this," she taunted as she cast another spell, this time on Luna. The spell reflected off her barrier and bounced back to Calofisteri, who approached to make sure she was close enough to be hit with the reflection. Her body temporarily glowed green and soon her wounds began to heal on their own, though admittedly at a slow pace. "There, now it's all set up. I can just enjoy watching you struggle now."

"F-Fiend!" Luna shouted defiantly and struck her enemy across the face with her halberd, only for her once again to feel the pain of the Drain spell as it almost completely healed her enemy.

I'm finished. I can't do anything. If I strike her with my weapons, she takes my energy from me. If I attack her with magic, it gets reflected back at me. If I try to heal myself it'll be bounced back at her. Just like how she reflected her own spell off… wait a minute.

Luna began to realize that despite them both have the reflective barriers on them the spells only rebounded once instead of bouncing back and forth in a loop. It gave her a small spark of hope in her deflating spirit.

If I try to heal myself she'll simply cast those afflictions again. I have to take her down first.

Luna summoned her strength, both physical and magical, and charged her opponent.

"Oh my, haven't you learned yet? Well come on then. Amuse me with your futile struggles."

"How's this for 'futile'!?" she retorted. She reached into her saddlebag and threw the curved blade at her opponent, striking her in the shoulder as she attempted to dodge. She struggled through the pain of the Drain spell and stabbed her opponent in the chest with her halberd. She then cast her spell and summoned down lightning… on herself.

Calofisteri realized too late what she was doing and even reflected took the full force of Luna's lightning on her body. She screamed and writhed in pain before falling off her orb.

Luna panted for a moment before speaking. "I am Princess of the Night, co-ruler of Equestria. And I will not be defeated so easily," she proclaimed before rearing up on her hind legs and smashing the green orb under her forehooves. The result was instantaneous and Calofisteri screamed even louder than when she was struck with lightning, only to soon fall to her back.

"This… is far… from over…" she wheezed out before falling limp. Her body began do disintegrate and soon there was no indication that she was ever there.

Luna quickly summoned her magic and purged the poison from her body, relieved to find the barrier had been dispelled. She then summoned her magic and returned her age to normal, though she was still considerably exhausted. As she sheathed weapons and caught her breath she looked at the blade she had come to retrieve.

It seems there are greater forces at play here. That settles it. It may have been my choice before, but now it seems there is no choice.

Luna levitated the sword back into her saddlebag and took to the skies.

Please, Gilgamesh. Please by the kind of creature I think you are.

When I returned it was still night time. I looked up at the moon and I could see that barely an hour had passed. I sighed and looked at the gem in my armor.

Kat. If only- I shook my head. No. I did everything I could. She admitted she made mistakes. She's doing what she can to fix them. Things will get better for her. I have to believe that.

"GILGAMESH!

I turned towards the direction the voice came from. Even if I couldn't see who said it I could tell who it was, even without the use of the Royal Canterlot Voice.

Luna? What's she doing here?

"GILGAMESH PLEASE ANSWER ME! I MUST SPEAK WITH YOU ON A MATTER OF GRAVE IMPORTANCE!"

I was surprised to hear this, of course. For a moment I wondered if it was some kind of trick until I remembered that Luna doesn't try that kind of thing.

Better see what she wants. I thought as I quickly jumped through the trees, finding her in a matter of minutes.

"GILGAMESH!

"Right here," I replied, catching her attention as I landed in front of her. She took a few steps back before regaining her composure. "What is it? I really didn't think you or your sister wanted anything to do with me."

"Despite what you may think, your reaction to my sister's confession had a great impact on her. Even now she doubts if she did the right thing."

I was honestly shocked to hear that. After what she told me I was certain she'd be overjoyed to never hear from me again.

"I… never thought that would happen. I apolo-"

"Please do not. You are not the only one who has made mistakes," she interrupted.

"I suppose. Thank you for-" I stopped when I noticed the scuff marks on her armor and the parts of her coat that seemed to have been burned away. "Y-You're injured! What happened!?"

"That was what I wished to discuss with you. Earlier tonight, when I was by myself, I was attacked by a creature I had never seen before. She had strange spells, ones that appeared to be similar to yours. I barely managed to defeat her and escape with my life. She called herself Calofisteri."

"WHAT!?" I shouted.

"So you do know her."

"I… I know of her, but we've never met."

So I was right. There is something going on here. And she tried to kill Luna! Damn it, I thought that I was the only one in danger!

I gently yet firmly grabbed Luna's shoulders, surprising her with my physical contact.

"Listen to me, Luna, if you encounter another one of these creatures don't try to fight them. Just run. Evacuate anyone who is in danger and just run. They have powers you don't understand, that you aren't prepared for. Some of them can even instantly kill you, no matter how strong you are. Please, promise me you won't fight them."

She looked completely shocked at my words, but quickly recovered.

"I am Princess of Equestria. It is my duty to protect my subjects," she replied firmly.

"Luna, please! The last thing Equestria needs is a dead Princess! Please promise me!" I pleaded, shaking her as I did. She was about to respond when a glow caught her eye. Her expression turned to one of shock as she looked at my neck.

"Is… is that-?"

I followed her gaze and saw what had caught her attention.

"The Equestrian Badge of Honor? Where did you obtain such a thing?"

"I got it from… well, Princess Luna," I answered, causing her to look at me like I was insane. "Well, that is to say a different Princess Luna, one from another version of Equestria."

She just looked at me. "What nonsense is this?"

"I'm telling the truth. Remember back when that girl and I showed up at the Hearth's Warming play, how she said she was from another world? She wasn't kidding. There are a nearly infinite number of universes out there, including innumerable numbers of Equestrias. I was awarded this medallion by the Princess Luna of one of those other universes."

Luna looked completely shocked to hear such a thing. "But… even if that were true, the Badge of Honor is something even many members of the Royal Guard go their entire careers without earning. What did you do to cause me-, or rather, this other version of me, to give you such a thing?"

"I saved Ponyville from an invading force. Not alone, mind you, I had help from the Lunar Guard, the Elements, the other version of you, and another one like myself. A being who does not belong in Equestria."

"What force could possibly want to attack Ponyville?"

"I… I'm sorry, but I can't tell you," I replied, looking away from her. "It would break your heart to hear it."

"If you don't tell me, I can't believe you," she firmly replied.

I sighed. "It's a company that goes by the name Ellura. In that version of Equestria they've existed for more than one thousand years. They existed before Sombra, before Nightmare Moon. They are a company that makes many medicines, but in truth that's just a front. They're experimenting with a virus that mutates what it doesn't kill, and are foolishly attempting to use it to create some 'new world order.'"

"Impossible! Celestia would never stand for such a thing!"

"She does because she doesn't know about their misdeeds. Neither does most of the world. Even worse she believes them to be a great force for good, and they have gone to great lengths to maintain that image to her. For some reason she has some sort of deadly obsession with taking down Nemesis, the one like myself in that dimension, to the point that she'll believe anything Ellura tells her to take it down. Even believing that her own sister and the Elements, who know the truth, are somehow being hypnotized by him."

"You… You lie!" she shouted in anger, only for her aggression to drain away when I looked back to her.

"I wish I were. It pains me to think that any version of Celestia could be so blind."

I could tell she could see I was being genuine.

"This… other Ponyville. What state is it in now?"

"Twilight managed to erect a barrier to keep Ellura out, but they've 'quarantined' the area to make sure no pony will see the truth. Part of the Lunar Guard, Princess Luna, and the Elements of Harmony have allied with Nemesis. Some of the Solar Guard, who were sent to aid Ellura's personal army but were captured, have seen the truth and have allied with them as well. All of Ponyville have steeled themselves to play the waiting game until Celestia finally decides to come down and fix the problem herself. Hopefully then they'll be able to show her the truth."

"I see. If you defended Ponyville from such a threat it is no wonder I, or rather that other me, granted you that medallion."

I nodded. "She trusted me. And now I want you to do the same. Please Luna, if you find another one of those creatures, do not engage them. Please promise me."

She looked back to me before sighing. "Very well. I will do what I can to rescue my subjects without engaging them head on, should they appear. Am I to assume you will try to deal with them instead?"

"Yes. With any luck they'll only go after me, but it helps to be prepared."

"Actually, that brings me back to why I was looking for you. You see, Calofisteri did not attack me for no reason. She assaulted me because of this." She opened her saddlebag and levitated out a blade I knew all too well.

"Ridill!?"

I looked on in shock. For a moment nothing was said. I then quickly pulled out Prosperity's Guide and opened it. There was no mistaking it.

"It's the real deal." I put the compass away. "Why would bring this to me?"

"Because I needed to know the truth. I needed to know what kind of pony- what kind of being you are. Or at least, that is why I originally went to retrieve it. Now, I feel for the sake of Equestria, I may have no choice but to give this to you," she replied.

For a moment neither of us said or did a thing. Then I reached out to grab my sword before she pulled it away.

"But there is one last thing I need from you before I return this." She steeled her gaze. "Swear to me. Swear to me on everything you are, on everything you believe, that you will not bring pain and misery to Equestria, to all of Equis. Make me believe that you do not seek to bring the fires of war to these lands once again. Promise me."

I stared at her, then at Ridill, before deciding how I should answer.

"I'll do you one better," I said before unclipping my naginata. I held it at my side and I heard her gasp in surprise as I bowed my head and took a knee. "Princess Luna, Co-ruler of Equestria, Mistress of the Night, embodiment of the Moon and the Stars above. I swear to you, on my life and magic, on the very Winds of Freedom I so cherish, that should Equestria be threatened you need but call for me and I will come to its aid. Should its subjects be put in harm's way, I will wield my power to defend them." I looked up at her. "This, I swear to you."

She looked at me completely shocked before shaking herself out of her stupor.

"Very well. Rise, Gilgamesh." I did as I was told and stood up. "I will return this weapon to you, and will do what I can to convince my sister to return the others to you as well, or at the very least not to impede you progress. It will likely be difficult, but so long as you keep your promise I will do what I can to aid you."

She levitated Ridill to me and I took it. It disappeared in a flash of light and I could feel its power enter my body.

"I feel I should inform you, however, that not every one of your weapons is here. Though one is within our borders, which I believe you have already retrieved, the other five blades of your final form were given to the other nations across the ocean. Only they know where they are, and I'm afraid it may be difficult to convince them to give them back."

I groaned but shook it off. "I understand. There is, however, one more thing you can do for me." I reached behind me and pulled out the folder Auric gave me. "These notes were sent by another one of us who was not meant to be in a version of Equestria. We refer to ourselves as 'Displaced.' He sent out notes to many of us so we might either leave or defend our respective universes. There are others like me who may not have received this information. I would appreciate it if you could commission someone to make copies of them and return them to me so I may give them to others. Also, they should be quite useful to us as well, seeing as the beings that are invading are from outside our universe."

"I understand. I will see what can be done." She levitated the folder into her saddlebag before spreading her wings. "Gilgamesh, I thank you. Not only for your vow but for giving me something to believe in. I leave our subjects' safety in your hands while we are away." And with that she took off into the night sky.

As I watched her fly off I felt something that I hadn't felt in a while: happiness. Not that happiness that comes from getting something you want, or even the thrill of a good fight. It was the feeling you get when, even if just for a moment, you felt everything was going to be alright. Everything would work out. I smiled as I placed the medallion back under my scarf and went out to find someplace to sleep. And then… well, sometimes you just feel like singing.

"Bum bum bum bum bum bum bum bum bum bum bum bum bum.
Bum bum bum bum bum bum bum bum bum bum bum bum bum.

Princess Luna. Bring me a dream.
Make her the cutest that I've ever seen.
Give her two lips like roses and clover,
and tell her that her lonesome nights are over.

Luna.
I'm so alone.
Don't got nopony to call my own.

Please turn on your magic beam.
Princess Luna, bring me a dream."

Author's Note

First of all I'd like to say thank you. Thanks to all of you who read and love this story. I'm just a writer making some story that he wants and yet every time I've updated this story it gets onto the featured box, no matter for how short a time. Every. Single. Time. You're all amazing.

Aside from that, I hope you guys enjoyed this chapter. There really is something about being able to trust another being that I feel is sacred, and I hope this chapter conveys that.

Sorry for the lack of laughs though, especially if you also read the crossover with "Gravity of the Situation" from the last update. Poor Gilgy has no idea how badly things are going for Kat.

I can promise some laughs for the next chapter. Gilgy will be doing his own thing, but first there's a crossover with a certain episode. Here's a hint: It'll be a Great and Powerful experience. ;)

Amulets, Agreements, and Apples

"YOU WHAT!?" Celestia shouted from her private quarters.

"Sister, please-"

"NO! I CAN'T BELIEVE YOU WOULD DO THIS! YOU JUST GAVE HIM ONE OF HIS WEAPONS! HAVE YOU GONE INSANE!?"

"IT WAS THE ONLY CHOICE TO MAKE!" Luna shouted back.

"'THE ONLY CHOICE!?'"

"HE MAY BE THE ONLY ONE WHO CAN DEFEND US!"

"'MAY BE'!? YOU GAVE ONE OF OUR MOST POWERFUL OPPONENTS ONE OF HIS WEAPONS BACK, SOME OF HIS POWER BACK, BECAUSE HE MAY BE THE ONLY ONE WHO CAN DEFEND US!?" she asked, chuckling a bit in disbelief.

"CELESTIA, JUST-!" Luna began before taking a deep breath and calming herself. "Celestia, please listen to me."

Celestia was about to shout back only to use the same technique to calm down as her sister. "Very well. Explain to me what compelled you to perform such a ludicrous action. And you had best not tell me it was because you were assaulted by that creature."

"Sister, please don't insult me. The attempt on my life merely cemented my decision. Besides, don't try and tell me you weren't affected by his reaction."

"THAT DOESN'T MEAN-!" *ahem* "That doesn't mean I was willing to simply let him do as he wanted."

"Celestia, did you perhaps consider that what he wanted is not what you think? He seeks battle only to test himself, like an athlete who wishes to improve his skill. He doesn't take pleasure in seeing others in pain, you know this."

"It doesn't matter what he wants what matters is what he does! And how can you claim to know how he thinks!?"

"BECAUSE I'M SIMILAR!" Luna shouted in frustration. Celestia could only look on in shock as Luna gathered herself. "Celestia, I understand because over the Great War I too began to share a certain view of his, if only to some extent. I too learned to enjoy the thrill of battle, of competing with another in strength, skill, and strategy. Of course I never let it consume me, as I had our subjects to think of, but I did take pride in it because… because I felt I was better at it than you were." Luna looked away in shame. "I was always second best to you sister, our subjects always looked to you before me, and because of that my jealously always existed. But I always kept it at bay because I knew there were things I could do better than you, things that I could do to aid our kingdom. But when you moved us away from military might, I… I felt that you were taking away one of the few things I excelled at, like you were trying to cripple my power in favor of your own."

"L-Luna. I… I had no idea," Celestia said with tears in her eyes.

"Of course you didn't. I went out of my way to hide it from you. I knew you were only doing what you thought was best for Equestria, so I kept my complaints to myself. And so, without combat as an option, I poured everything into my night. And when that also went unappreciated… well, you know what became of that."

"Sister… I'm so-"

"It doesn't matter. It's in the past. What matters is the present and the future," Luna said before steeling herself. "And what I know for a fact is that there is something out there, something beyond our ken of knowledge, that is coming to our world. A threat that we do not understand, but Gilgamesh does. He has pledged to me to fight against it for our sake, not merely as a promise but as a vow upon his very honor. And I believe he will uphold it."

Celestia sighed. "Luna, even if this threat exists, even if it did attack you, even if he knows what it is, I still can't just entrust the safety of Equestria to him. Even if he doesn't wish harm upon our ponies, how can I believe that he-?"

"He bears the Badge of Honor, sister."

Celestia stopped to process that for a moment. "W-What? Why would he take such a thing from us?"

"It was not taken from us, Celestia, it was given to him. Given to him by Princess Luna, a different Princess Luna from another version of Equestria." Celestia stared at her like she was insane, but Luna kept going before she had a chance to respond. "I know it sounds absurd, but I saw his eyes. I believe every word he said. In this other world he protected our ponies, alternate versions of Ponyville, the Elements, and myself, with the aid of another like him. One who does not belong in that world. A 'Displaced', as they call themselves. That version of Luna trusted him, and I intend to do the same. And if you require more proof, read this."

Luna reached into her saddlebag and gave Celestia the folder from the one named "Auric Fulcrum". Celestia took the item and began to read the papers, shocked at what she read.

"Discord!? He wants to use Discord!?"

"I understand. I was frightened by such a notion too, but you must admit there would be none better for altering the very nature of our reality to shield ourselves."

Celestia was about to retort, but stopped and then groaned. She couldn't deny that logic.

"Sister, this is the only copy of this he has. He asked me to make more so he could inform the other 'Displaced' of their options. He trusted me with this, as I trust him. I only ask that you do the same."

Celestia paused to think before levitating the folder back to Luna. "I'm sorry, but I have think on this. It's too much to take in at once," she sighed. "For now I need to focus on the meeting with the horses of Saddle Arabia." She glared at her sister before continuing. "Do not give him any more of his weapons, Luna. At least not until I've decided on this. You may be my dear sister, but I will not simply stay my hoof and allow you to empower one of our oldest enemies any more."

Luna sighed. "Very well, Sister."

"In the meantime, I will have the royal scribes copy that folder and it's content. I can see no harm in that much at least."

"Thank you. Now go back to bed, Tia. You still have time before you must raise the sun."

"Yes, thank you. And Luna?" Celestia again, her eyes turning softer. "Please don't run off on your own again. That creature came so close to… I couldn't bear to lose you again, especially after finally getting you back."

Luna smiled. "I understand. Goodnight, Tia."

"Until tomorrow, Lulu."

I munched on some more hydra jerky as I looked over Ponyville. I could've gone after my next weapon, but I wanted to be close to Canterlot for when Luna returned with those copies of Auric's letter and formula. However, there was one other thing I was waiting for, something I could use to endear me to the ponies just a little bit more, one lavender unicorn in particular.

And there it is.

The giant fishbowl-like barrier descended upon Ponyville. Looking closely I could see a red aura carting something outside.

Alright Twi. Time for you to get two mentors in the ways of magic.

"Your tale of woe upsets me so," the shamaness began with a sip of her tea. "No wonder you're dour, it's an abuse of power!"

"I don't know what to do, Zecora. I feel like I've abandoned my friends, but I can't take her on horn-to-horn," Twilight explained.

Zecora took another another sip of her tea. "If you train with me, so good you'll be. I'll show you the way to make sure she won't stay."

"You'll train me in magic?" Twilight asked excitedly, not noticing she tipped over Zecora's tea cup. "But she was doing age spells, weather spells, you name it!"

Zecora picked up her tea cup and with a flick of her fetlock replaced the liquid. "When it comes to magic, it would be tragic if some pony licked me, especially Trixie."

"You really think I can beat her?"

"Mmm-hmm," she replied as she took another sip.

"Ok, when do we start?" Twilight asked eagerly, accidentally knocking over Zecora's teacup again, smiling sheepishly as she realized.

"There is one thing I must confess, before we begin your many tests. I will not be alone in teaching you. After all, why have one teacher-"

"-When you can have two?"

Twilight turned to face the doorway and was shocked at who she saw.

"Sorry, I couldn't resist."

"G-Gilgamesh?"

"Hi, Twi. Hope you don't mind me lending you a hand."

"Wh-Why are you here?"

"Let's just say that I don't like seeing people- er, ponies forced under other's will."

"But what about… last time?"

"Luna and I reached an understanding."

"And Celestia?"

He winced for a moment. "Let's cross that bridge when we come to it. For now, we've got a show mare to stop. So let's turn you into a show stopper."

"Ah, no noise, no sound, no din, no fuss must interfere with your focus. Unlearn what you have learned. Only then can victory be earned."

Zecora and Gilgamesh watched as Twilight kept herself above the water in the pond as she levitated orbs of water around her. She was doing well until something seemed to break her concentration. She dropped the water orbs and fell into the pond herself.

"There is much, much that I can teach, but the answer you need may still be out of reach," Zecora chided. Gilgamesh simply sat silently and continued his meditation.

"I'm sorry, Zecora. I'm trying my best, but... I can't stop thinking about Trixie. There was something different about her. It's like she's gone from high and mighty to mean and nasty," Twilight apologized.

"Your thinking needs a readjust. Total concentration is a must."

"I know, I know, but it's just… ugh…"

"If I may, Zecora?" Gilgamesh butted in. "Twilight is a scholar, the type to do research and follow instructions. Perhaps she needs a framework for this new way of thinking?"

"Hm. You may be right. Go tell what you must to Twilight."

"Thank you. Now Twilight, though I'm not too familiar with the processes behind unicorn and alicorn magic, I'm guessing you spend an immense amount of concentration to preform your techniques, yes?"

"Um yeah, something like that. Which reminds me, how does yours work?"

"I know what I want to happen, and then I will it into happening. For me, all of my techniques are as natural as breathing or walking, and that is what you must do with your own spells."

"What? How can I just 'do' spells?" Twilight asked, looking completely befuddled by the very idea of such a thing.

"When you walk do you think 'lift this leg, move it, drop it, lift other leg' or do you just 'walk'? Do you focus on every time you blink or does it happen on it's own? Some things we do come naturally to us. Some things we learn to do automatically. You must learn for your magic to be the same."

"But how? Magic is a complex science, with so much preparation and thought and-"

"Twilight, do you like quotes?"

"Huh?"

"I find that being able to quote others, to refer back to what those before us have said, helps to put our thoughts and perceptions into perspective, and maybe even give us some new ones. All progress is based on the achievements of the past, and having a base can help us build from there."

"Um… I guess. And yeah, I guess I do like quotes. Are you saying you have one for me?"

He nodded before closing his eyes. "'Empty your mind. Be formless, shapeless. Like water. Now you put water into a cup, it becomes the cup. You put water into a bottle, it becomes the bottle. You put it in a teapot, it becomes the teapot. Now water can flow or it can crash. Be water, my friend.'"

"W-Wow. That sounds… deep. Who said that?"

"Bruce Lee, the most recognizable and perhaps the most revolutionary martial artist in my world. He changed martial arts more in a few decades than it had in hundreds of years."

"'Martial artist'? You mean he was a fighter? But he sounds so… eloquent."

"Being a warrior and being an intellectual or a philosopher are not as opposed as you might think. In fact, many of the greatest poets are those who have experienced the heat of battle. After all, who would be best suited to write stories about war than those who have seen it themselves?"

"I… I see. I never thought of that…"

Gilgamesh chuckled. "Already I can see you dropping some of your preconceived notions. Let go of what you have been taught, Twilight. Pick what still works and let the rest flow away, be open to new ideas and new methods. Be ever flowing, ever changing. Stop thinking and just do."

Twilight sighed and floated to the water's surface, standing on it before quickly casting a spell to dry the water off her. She began to levitate the water orbs again and circle them around her. She furrowed her brow in concentration before seeming to catch herself. After a long deep breath her facial muscles relaxed. Her ears flickered back and forth, but otherwise her expression was completely neutral.

Zecora turned to Gilgamesh and smiled before nodding. The warrior responded with the same, understanding passing between them without words.

A few hours later Fluttershy, dressed in her adorable 'dangerous mission' outfit, came to tell us about the Alicorn Amulet. Amazingly, she wasn't afraid of me, although I did have to keep my voice down a bit. But damn if my heart didn't near explode when she asked me if I could scratch her behind the ears with that cute little embarrassed blush.

"I can't believe I didn't recognize the Alicorn Amulet!" Twilight yelled. I could see her beating herself up inside her head.

"The more she, oh, uses it, the more it ooh will corrupt her," Fluttershy warned between pleasant moans from ear scratching.

"But how am I supposed to beat that amulet? My magic's not good enough!"

"Twilight Sparkle, much work have you done. You learned all of my lessons; all but one," Zecora began. "If Trixie's tricks have you in a fix, you must nix your magic and use the six."

"'Use the six?'"

"Twilight, you haven't already figured it out?" I began with a smirk. "I would think you of all ponies would know."

"What do you mean?"

"Twilight, I have the strength to crush mountains, the speed to outrun even some of the most agile fliers, and my magic could level entire cities. And yet, for all, that, you have one weapon that is stronger than anything I have. Ask any soldier, and they'll tell you there is one thing that is more important than any weapon."

"What would that be?"

"Someone to watch your back. Someone you can trust."

I saw that spark in her eyes before she smiled. "I get it! Zecora, Gilgamesh, you're geniuses!" she exclaimed before levitating a quill and a page over to her. " Now we'll need to get you back inside Ponyville, Fluttershy."

I smiled as she scribbled away. Even if I knew what would happen, I did take some pride in helping it along.

And with any luck, I'll be able to help somepony else very soon as well.

Trixie trotted back down the road away from Ponyville, thankful that in their celebration of freedom the citizens hadn't noticed her slip away.

I can't believe I did all that. I just wanted to show her up, I didn't want to hurt them all. she bemoaned, realizing just how lost in revenge she had become.

"Well well, what have we here?"

Trixie looked around for the voice, seeing nothing, until she looked up into a nearby tree, instantly recognizing the armored figure just lying on a branch.

"It seems we have a unicorn, the same one that caused a small village quite a bit of trouble, if I'm not mistaken. And she looks, dare I say, sorry about it?"

"Wh-What do you mean? Wh-Why do you care?" she stuttered. She tried to run but found she couldn't.

"Why I just saw a mare in need of a bit of guidance, and thought I could lend some aid. You feel bad about what you did to Twilight Sparkle and her friends, correct?"

"W-Well… yes. I mean, I wanted to show her up, but I never thought about enslaving Ponyville like that."

"Then why don't you go and try to make up for it? At least an apology."

"B-But there's no way they'd accept it. I mean, after all I did-"

"Young mare, I think you'll find that as you grow older you'll regret the things you didn't do much more than those you did. So what if they won't accept your apology? At the very least you tried."

"You… you really think that could work?"

"Twilight Sparkle is Equestria's premier researcher on friendship. She'd be quite the hypocrite if she didn't at least consider your apology."

"I… suppose you're right. Yes, Trixie will go apologize! It is the least she can do to show how magnificent she is!" she proclaimed with bravado before realizing who she was in the presence of and losing it again. "Um… thank you."

"You're quite welcome. And Trixie?"

"Y-Yes?"

"Meet me in the Everfree Forest after you talk to her. I'd like to give you something that I'm sure you will appreciate."

"Like what?"

"It's a surprise," he said simply before falling off the tree and in one quick motion cutting a hole in the air before falling though it and disappearing.

Trixie took a few minutes to recover from her shock before turning back to Ponyville. With one last grunt of determination she galloped back towards the town.

Twilight carefully levitated the woodland creatures in formation as the crowd looked on. She heard their "ooh's" and "aah's" as she did, as well as Fluttershy's whimpers. As she neared the end of the performance fireworks suddenly lit up the sky. The crowd cheered and Twilight gently set the animals down before looking for the source of the spectral blasts, surprised at what she saw.

"Trixie?"

The blue mare levitated her magician's hat back onto her head. "It's the least I could do," she said with sheepish smile which left her face as she continued. "I treated you and your friends so horribly when I was wearing that Alicorn Amulet. I just couldn't control myself. You can forgive me, can't you?"

Twilight saw the look of desperation in her eyes and that was all she needed. Even still, she pretended to think about it before answering.

"Hmm. Sure."

"Oh, good," she sighed, before regaining her more familiar boastful personality. "Don't you think the Great and Apologetic Trixie is the most magnificent humble pony you've ever seen?!"

Twilight couldn't help but roll her eyes. She watched Trixie unleash a puff of smoke that barely concealed her galloping away, only for her to trip and continue running.

Maybe she'll finally be a better pony from now on.

Twilight turned back to the crowd, only for something to catch her eye. She saw a bipedal creature that appeared to be resting on what looked like two giant snakes. Before she could even fully process this the creature disappeared. Twilight looked back and forth but it was nowhere to be found.

Did I just imagine it? Seems like a strange thing to hallucinate.

"Well done, Twilight Sparkle."

The unicorn turned to face Princess Celestia, who radiated pride from her smile. Twilight quickly bowed before rising again. "And it seems your magic has improved recently."

"Thank you, Princess. Actually, it improved very recently, with help from Zecora and Gilga-urp!"

Twilight cut herself off, fear growing in her eyes as she saw her mentor's shocked expression. After a moment it changed to a serious expression, but not the one she used when she was angry or disappointed.

"I am not upset with you, Twilight, but I will need to talk to you after I am done with the Saddle Arabians. Please make sure to keep yourself available."

"Y-Yes, Princess Celestia," Twilight replied with a short bow. As she watched her mentor trot away she couldn't help but think of everything that might happen now that Celestia knew.

Oh please don't let this turn into a fight.

Trixie trotted apprehensively through the Everfree Forest, not wanting to be in the dangerous woods, especially at night.

Oh please don't let this be a stupid idea, she thought to herself.

"So you came after all."

Trixie squeaked in surprised before whipping around to face Gilgamesh.

H-How did he sneak up on me!? He's huge!

"So, how did things go with Twilight?" he asked in a friendly tone, doing little to put her at ease.

"F-Fine. Sh-She forgave me, like you s-said she would."

"That's good. You've taken your first step. And now, I would like to point to you towards the right path."

"Wh-what? What are you talking about?" she asked, her curiosity beginning to get the better of her.

"Trixie, I would like to point you in the direction that will gain you power. Not the kind that comes from an amulet, true power, the kind that you can say belongs to yourself."

Trixie's eyes widened, not only in shock but anticipation.

"On one condition."

The show mare was brought back to her senses with those words and braced herself.

"I want you to promise to use this power first and foremost to aid others before yourself. Promise me you will not use it for your own selfish reasons."

Trixie could only stare. "That's your condition? I thought you'd want me to, I don't know, be your servant or something!"

"I have no interest in ruling over others. Anyway, can you promise me?"

She took a moment to decide before inhaling deeply. "Yes. I want to make up for what I did. I want to do more than just apologize."

Even with his face guard, she could tell he was smirking. "Then follow me. There's a shamaness I need to introduce you to."

It had been a few days since I left Trixie to take lessons from Zecora. With any luck she would soon become the true "Great and Powerful Trixie", or at least something that she could actually feel good about. To be honest I had little doubt that if she put her mind to it she could become great at something Twilight didn't seem to know much about: illusion spells. It did seem to be her forte after all.

At the moment it was night and I was waiting inside the Castle of the Pony Sisters for Luna to get back with those copies. Soon I heard the flap of wings, bringing me out of my meditation… two sets of wings. I opened my eyes and rose from my meditative position to see both the alicorn sisters land in front of me. Luna did her best to hide her hesitation while Celestia glared at me harshly. I noticed the saddlebag on the older sister.

"Well well, I didn't expect both of you to arrive."

Luna quickly looked at her sister before turning her gaze back to me. Celestia's glare was unwavering.

"You, um… I was surprised to hear about what your sister told me. Are… Are you feeling better?" I asked awkwardly, not sure how to deal with this situation.

Celestia's glare softened for a moment before returning, though not at its full intensity. "…Yes."

"Good! Good. Uh, it's just that, um… I didn't… I didn't mean-"

"Twilight tells me you helped train her," Celestia cut me off. "She told me of the role you played against this 'Trixie.'"

"Well Zecora did most of the actually training, honestly. I was just providing a little advice here and there," I admitted.

"That's a rather… humble thing for you to say."

"Nah, just the truth."

"And why did you do such a thing?"

I chuckled. "For the same reason I do pretty much anything: I wanted to."

"You wished to train my student?"

"I wanted to stop Trixie. I felt this solution would be better in the long run."

I was expecting more of a reaction out of her than her continued glare. After a few moments she trotted up to me and levitated several folders out of her saddle bag, before shoving them into my chest and getting in my face.

"You get one chance. One. I won't help you, but I won't get in your way either. But if I find out you've so much as scratched any of my ponies, I will take you down. I don't care if you're stronger than me, no matter what it takes, I will defeat you once and for all."

To be honest, the only thing that was keeping me from cowering before the sheer amount of malice coming from her tone was the knowledge that even at her best in the past she couldn't handle me. Because let me tell you, I could practically taste the venom in her tone.

I took the folders and tucked them away before answering. "I get ya. I promised Luna, and that promised extends to you too," I replied simply.

She growled for a moment before backing off and shooting off into the night sky. As I watched her fly back to Canterlot Luna approached me.

"I'm sorry, but she's still not very trusting of you. Even I was unable to convince her fully, as it was the knowledge that you helped Twilight that finally made her consider the option."

"It's alright. Honestly I'm thankful she's even willing to trust me this far. It's more than what I've earned from her."

"I must ask though, in the letter, are you truly willing to resort to using Discord? I do not think you understand what he is capable of."

"Oh I've got a pretty good idea, even if I never faced him before. As for getting his help, I think it would be better to befriend him than try and bargain with him."

Luna's eyes widened. "'Befriend him?' And just how do you suppose that would happen?"

I smirked. "You'd be surprised what you can accomplish with a little… Kindness."

She stared at me for a moment before smirking herself. "You know, I never realized until now, but you have quite the tendency to avoid giving a straight answer, don't you?"

"I think it's something any creature as old as us has the right to do, as far as I'm concerned. As much as I'd like to invite you to a nice cup of tea under the stars, I'm sure you have your own duties to attend to."

"I'm afraid so. Speaking of tea, I think you might find it amusing that Celestia exclusively drinks Zebafrican red tea when she's on her own. She keeps trying to pretend you have nothing to do with it."

"Heh. Somehow I'm starting to sound like the mature one here. That can't be good."

She actually giggled for a moment.

Goddamn, there's the cute behind the elegant, and it is heart-melting. Maybe when this is all done I'll finally try and ask her out on a date.

"I wish you pleasant dreams, Gilgamesh."

"I'd say I can't wait to see you in them, but I think you've learned better by now than to try."

Her smile faded as she winced. "Ugh. Please don't remind me."

"Oh come on, I know you happened to enjoy one of them," I prodded with a smirk.

Her face flushed red before she shot off into the night sky without even a word.

Holy shit. It may not be Fluttershy level moe, but the rarity of it makes it even more amazing… heh, 'rarity.'

With that last stupid pun I decided to try resting on one of the old thrones, Luna's of course, before waiting for Celestia's sun to begin the next day.

And then the hunt continues.

Two Days Later

This is where my nearest weapon is? I thought as I looked over the nearly barren desert before me. I pulled out Prosperity's Guide once more. No, not quite here, but definitely nearby… and considering how I could never go in a straight line on my jog, it must be moving. Ah, so they must have it. I guess I'll have to wait for them to roll into town and- oh, never mind here they come. I thought as I noticed the telltale signs of a large group of something barreling through the desert, the rise of dust as they went.

I checked my guide once more and saw that they didn't have it with them right now. Which means I'd have to convince them to get it for me or at least take me to it.

Now, how do I want to make my entrance?… Oh, that'll be good.

"Welcome back to AAAAAAAAAAPLELOOSA fellas! What can we do ya for?"

Little Strongheart giggled. "Are you ever going to stop greeting us that way, Braeburn? It isn't as though we're new here."

"Aw, ah can't help it. Just got so much pride for the town, ya know? So, here for the apple harvest, fellers?"

"As if you needed to ask," Chief Thunderhooves replied with a smile as the rest of his tribe cheered.

"Well come along then! We'll get things started and- SWEET CELESTIA, WHAT IS THAT!?" he pointed.

Everypony, and buffalo, turn and their eyes widened in shock as they saw a massive cloud of sand heading for town.

"A SANDSTORM!" Thunderhooves shouted.

"All the way out here!?" Sheriff Silverstar asked in disbelief.

"WHO CARES HOW! EVERYPONY INSIDE, QUI-!"

"Wait, is it… slowing down?" Litte Strongheart asked.

Sure enough the massive cloud was slowing down and actually stopped before it entered town. Soon it began to disperse, revealing a tall figure as music inexplicably began to play.

"Who and what in tarnation that?" Braeburn asked.

As the being began to walk towards them in a particularly dramatic manner Chief Thunderhooves began to shake. "It is him."

The creature stopped and posed dramatically. "CITIZENS OF APPLELOOSA! BEHOLD MY GLORY FOR I AM-!"

"IT IS THE STORM BRINGER!" Thunderhooves shouted, causing all the other buffalo to gasp and shake in terror.

"The what?" Silverstar asked.

"The one you call 'Gilgamesh'," Little Strongheart whispered. All the ponies shook in fear as well, the news of Princess Celestia's improbable defeat still fresh in their minds. His reaction, however, was not what they were expecting.

"GAH! You threw off my intro!" he shouted in a frustrated tone before huffing and crossing his arms, the music cutting out as he did.

No pony moved or made a sound for a full minute before he spoke.

"Oh well. I guess I can let it slide. It's not like you were trying to make me angry."

"Wh-What are you-" the chief began, only to be interrupted.

"Chief Thunderhooves, pleasure to meet you. I'm afraid you have something of mine, and I'd like it back."

"What? What's he talkin' about?" Braeburn asked.

"I will not," Thunderhooves replied firmly despite his fear. "I know what you seek. They were given to our ancestors personally by the Princesses eons ago. We vowed to keep them away from your evil grasp, and we will not relinquish them now."

"'Them'? Oh, I wasn't aware you had more than one," Gilgamesh replied. The buffalo winced, realizing his mistake, before recovering and steeling his haze again. "However, I'm afraid this changes nothing. I need my weapons, and you're going to give them to me. Let's not make this hard, huh? Just give them to me and I leave, simple as that."

"No!"

"You're making this difficult. I don't like difficult," he replied, his tone darkening.

"NEVER! THE BUFFALO WILL NOT GO DOWN WITHOUT A FIGHT!" the chief declared, preparing to charge, the rest of his tribe readying with him despite their fear.

Gilgamesh growled in frustration. "So troublesome," he muttered before closing his eyes, thinking. After a moment he opened them. "Ok then, let's make a deal."

"'Deal?'"

"Breaburn, is it time for the apple harvest?"

"Whuh? Now jus wait a darn minute, how do ya know who ah-?"

"I know your cousin. Answer the question."

"W-Well, yeah. Actually we were gonna start the harvest today."

"Well, then let's make a wager. I bet I can harvest your entire orchard in one day."

All of the Appleloosan citizens looked at him like he was crazy. A few even chuckled at the absurdity of it.

"If I win, I get back everything of mine you have," he said to Thunderhooves. "If I lose, I never bother your tribe or any of Appleloosa ever again."

The chief scoffed. "And just why would I agree to that?"

"Because if you don't, I'll burn this entire town to ash."

Everyone blanched not only at the threat but the completely casual matter-of-fact tone of his voice.

"LIKE WE'LL LET THAT HAPPEN!" Silverstar shouted.

"Heh. As if you could stop me. Don't forget I beat Celestia. And I wasn't even trying," he retorted. The town flinched once again. "And besides," he continued, turning to the buffalo, "You don't have to do anything. This isn't your town, and if I'm not mistaken, you actually wanted these settlers gone not too long ago."

"THAT WAS IN THE PAST! THEY ARE OUR FRIENDS, AND WE WILL NOT ALLOW YOU TO TAKE THEIR HOMES FROM THEM!"

"Then you've only got one option. Bring me my weapons, all of them, tomorrow by noon, or I will destroy this town. When I can ascertain that they are indeed the genuine articles we will begin the wager. And Chief Thunderhooves?" He leaned in and his eyes glowed red. "I'll know if you're trying to trick me."

And with that he cut a hole in the air with his spear before disappearing though it, leaving the stunned and fearful ponies and buffalo behind.

The Next Day

"Almost noon," Braeburn muttered, looking up at the sky.

The town and the buffalo tribe was waiting for Gilgamesh's return, most too terrified to go against his demands, others just not seeing another option.

"Chief Thunderhooves," Sheriff Silverstar began, turning to the buffalo. "Ah 'preciate ya doin' this to help us, but if it really is such a bad idea we'll… we'll just settle somewhere el-"

"No. You are our friends, and we will not abandon you," the Chief replied firmly. The sheriff nodded in response, thankful.

"Such friendship! Truly you've come a long way."

Everyone turned to see the warrior on top of the Salt Lick, somehow appearing with no one noticing. He hopped off the roof and landed in front of the Chief.

"Now then, my weapons, if you please. The agreement was you brought the real thing."

Thunderhooves growled and motioned to his tribe. A cloth was brought forward and unwrapped, revealing six katana blades. The warrior grabbed one of them, inspecting it from several angles and even taking a few swings. Then, in a flash of light, it disappeared.

"Yup, these are mine."

Before anyone could react the five remaining blades leaped at him, pulled by an unseen force. He caught them and they all disappeared.

"Thanks for keeping your promise."

"DECEIVER! YOU DARE TRICK US!?" the Chief shouted.

"Oh calm down, I'm still keeping my end of the bargain."

"What? But you didn't do anything yet!" Braeburn shouted in protest, pointing to the orchard.

"Yeah, not yet, but I'll get it done."

"W-What?"

"These weapons were integral to my goals. I had to get them no matter what. Did you actually think I'd make a wager like I did if I wasn't positive I'd win?" he asked, chuckling.

The town just stared at him like he was crazy. The only time they had ever come close to harvesting the entire orchard was the fight they had a few years back, and that took the whole town helping to do so.

"Now stand back and be amazed!" he proclaimed, music starting to play as he turned towards the apple trees. He reached down and grabbed a lump of pebbles before grinding them to dust in his hand and tossing them to the wind. He then lifted one foot into the air before stomping and did the same with the other foot. He held both arms out in front of him, palms open before shouting "DOSUKOI!". He then dashed at the orchard.

Everyone simply gaped at the spectacle before them, watching the giant figure spin like a top as he weaved between the trees, knocking the apples out with quick strikes to the trunks, some which left handprints. Soon he reached the back of the orchard and all the apples suddenly floated and followed after him. Moments later, a large mass of something could be seen flying back towards town.

"Are those... barrels?" somepony asked.

"SCATTER!" somepony else shouted.

As the ponies and buffaloes flees the barrels landed in the center of town, perfectly placed next to each other and stacking themselves up towards the sky. Moments later, the deed was done.

"Minutes," Braeburn whispered in shock. "He took down and packaged the entire orchard in just a few minutes."

"Like I said, I don't make bets I'm not sure I'll win," Gilgamesh reiterated, suddenly behind them. "However, I'm afraid our business isn't quite finished." He then levitated about fifty barrels, almost a quarter of the crop, off to the side. "There, that should be enough."

"NOW WAIT JUST A CELESTIA-DAMNED MINUTE! YOU AIN'T TAKIN' A SINGLE ONE OF THEM BARRELS FOR YOURSELF!" Braeburn shouted.

"Oh give it a rest, it's for charity," he replied calmly, pulling out a quil and a scroll.

"'Charity?'"

"Yup. Starving villages in other dimensions. I promised I'd send them something when I could," he explained as he finished the scroll and stuffed it into the creases of one of the barrels.

"Oh right, like we're all supposed to believe your doin' something like that when you said you'd burn down the town."

"Oh that? Empty threat. Just something to make sure Chiefy here brought my weapons. I wouldn't have destroyed anything even if you outright defied me."

The citizens were too stunned by that answer to protest when he cut open a massive hole in the air and used his power to send his portion through.

"And I do believe that accounts for everything, so I guess I'll just head-"

"YOU WILL GO NOWHERE!"

Chief Thunderhooves stood in front of Gilgamesh, ready to charge.

"I CARE NOT FOR YOUR TRICKS! YOUR EVIL WILL NOT BE SPREAD! THOUGH I MAY ONLY BE HIS DESCENDANT, I STILL BEAR THE BLOOD OF THE GREAT HERO OF THE BUFFALO TRIBE IN MY VEINS! I AM THE HEIR OF CHEIF WHITEWIND, THE BUFFALO WHO FACED OFF AGAINST YOU LONG AGO!"

The warrior stared at the chieftain before simply asking "Who?"

Thunderhooves looked like he was just slapped for a moment before returning to his glare.

"THE GREAT WHITE CHEIFTAN, WHITEWIND, WHO STOOD UP TO YOU AS YOU RAVAGED THESE LANDS! IT WAS HE WHO FOUGHT YOU AND FENDED OFF YOUR WIND POWERS, IF ONLY FOR A TIME, MORE THAN ONE THOUSAND YEARS AGO!"

The warrior stood there for a moment. "Nope, not ringing any bells. I don't think I've really met too many… wait… This is probably going to sound like a stupid question, but was Whitewind… white?"

"Yes! So you do remember-!"

The chief was cut off by the last thing was expecting, the warrior laughing. It took him a moment to recover.

"WHAT ARE YOU LAUGHING AT!?"

"HAHAHA! Oh man, I hate to break it to you Chiefy, but that 'epic battle' Whitewind and I had in the past was greatly exaggerated!"

"Wh-What?"

"Ok, here's what really happened…"

1527 Years Ago

Man, it is so damn hard to find my way around without a map. Where am I?

"YOU THERE!"

The armored human turned to face an oncoming herd of buffalo, led by a curiously white colored one.

"YOU DESECRATE OUR SACRED STAMPEDING GROUNDS WITH YOUR PRESENCE! MOVE OR BE TRAMPLED!" he shouted as they continued to charge.

Gilgamesh didn't move an inch as they approached, waiting for the last moment before unclipping his naginata and swinging hard, unleashing a blast of wind that sent the buffalo herd tumbling, many of them over the horizon.

Well, that was a thing. Ok now-

"YOU DARE ATTACK US! I, CHEIF WHITEWIND, WILL STRIKE YOU DOWN, MONSTER!"

The white buffalo jumped at him only to be smacked aside. He quickly rose again and charged forwards only for the warrior to step aside. Whitewind turned only to have a foot shoved into his face and send him tumbling again. He still rose and charged once more.

"Ok, this is getting annoying," the warrior muttered before grabbing the buffalo by the head and lifting him up only to hurl him over the horizon with a toss, screaming as he sailed through the air.

"Finally. Now… what was I doing?"

Everypony was stunned, none more than Chief Thunderhooves himself, who looked like something he just held dear was just smashed.

"B-But… The tales spoke of how Whitewind dodged your lighting, and braced your winds, how he charged against your strength. He… The fight was long and-"

"'Fraid not, pal! That fight barely lasted a few seconds! My guess is he trumped up the whole thing to save face, and it just so turned out that those things that he made up actually were things I could do!"

Thunderhooves fell to his haunches. "Then… Then…"

"Aw, cheer up, Chiefy," Gilgamesh said with a friendly pat on the back. "So what if he wasn't as strong as he said he was, he was still brave. If nothing else, you've certainly carried on that legacy. After all, you stood up to someone you couldn't possibly hope to beat for the sake of your friends! That in itself is worth praise!"

The Chief turned to the warrior, first shocked, but then stopping to think on his words.

"Anyway, I got things to do. See ya'll later, everypony! Maybe one day we can do tea! Or rum, if I ever get my hands on it. Toodles!"

And with that he cut open another hole in the air and disappeared.

The Buffalo tribe and the citizens of Appleloosa just stood still, trying to process everything that happened.

"Ah dunno 'bout everypony else, but Ah could use a trip to the Salt Lick after all this," Braeburn said, breaking the silence. Nearly everypony (and buffalo) agreed.

"Ah reckon so, too. It's been a strange couple of days," Silverstar added.

"Wait… did he say 'starving villages in other dimensions'?" Little Strongheart asked.

Everyone stopped to stare at her for a moment.

"A very strange couple of days," Thunderhooves finished.

Author's Note

Sorry this is out a little later than I thought. I've been doing other projects on the side, including being a co-author, and I've been pretty busy as well. All the same, after you read this chapter you can fallow the link to plenty more in shagohad's "And Then There Were 10… Er… 67". We wrote four chapters together, including one of my longest ones yet.

Anyway, after this things will be picking up in terms of plot, so I'll try to get on that soon. Until then Gilgy lovers!

Manehattan Melee

Well, that was an experience. I thought as I exited the portal back into the Everfree Forest. I hope I wasn’t too hard on the kid. Then again, better he get the shit kicked out of him by someone that doesn’t want to kill him first.

It was at that moment I noticed a bright flash of light and suddenly everything was covered in snow.

Huh? What the hell is… oh, we’re here already, huh? I guess it’ll be coming soon.

“You were right when you said Fluttershy would be the one to find the way to reform Discord,” Twilight admitted. “By treating Discord as a friend, she got him to realize that friendship was actually important to him. And something that, once he had, he didn't want to lose.”

“Go on. Say it…” Fluttershy egged the daconequus, a sincere smile on her face.

Discord groaned. “Alright… Friendshipismagic.”

“See? He can be a real sweetheart once you get to know him,” the pegasus insisted, everypony else giving her somewhat disbelieving looks.

“Bravo, dear Fluttershy. Another grand step taken forward, and another milestone you’ve hit.”

Everypony turned to see a recognizable armored figure.

“Gilgamesh!” Celestia shouted, unable to keep the anger completely out of her voice.

“What are you doing here, punk!?” Rainbow shouted, ready to charge.

“Girls, calm down!” Twilight chided.

“Why, I was simply in the area and decided to investigate when everything got covered in snow. I must say, I’m impressed at what you’ve managed to accomplish, dear Fluttershy,” he replied before giving the pegasus a scratch behind the ears, causing her to moan contently.

“Ooh! Ooh! Do me! Do me!” Pinkie demanded as she bounced over. The warrior chuckled as he stopped scratching Fluttershy before giving the pink mare the same treatment, causing her hind leg to repeatedly kick out like a dog.

“I also came to finally meet you face to face, lord of Chaos,” he continued as he stopped scratching Pinkie’s ears, much to her disappointment, and approached him. “I couldn’t resist meeting perhaps the only other creature capable of making Celestia sweat bullets.”

“Hm hm. Well, I do have quite the reputation, don’t I?” Discord replied with pride. “I’m afraid I don’t know you, though. Oh I’ve heard a thing here or two about an ‘armored warrior’ or a ‘barbarian’ every so often, but the fact is you didn’t seem to appear until after I was put away, and I can only gather so much information when I was in stone.”

“Well, then I’m more than happy to present myself to you. Those who have lived as long as us really should get to know one another.”

“Oh? Please, enlighten me.”

“Well, I’m not one to reveal all at once, but I think I should at least mention that I consider myself an embodiment of ‘Freedom’, doing as one pleases. A bit different from your own ‘Chaos’ in that for me true freedom is tied directly into ‘Choice.’ One should be able to make their own decisions, and I would personally rather have my own life crumble around me due to my own choices than it be elevated to greatness due to someone else making all my decisions for me.”

“Oh? That’s quite an interesting philosophy,” Discord replied, seeming genuinely interested. The mares and Spike look quite surprised as well, many trying to wrap their heads around such a belief. “I wonder what was responsible for making you follow such an extreme belief?”

Surprising all the ponies (and one drake) the warrior actually flinched, and looked away for a moment. “Dun wanna talk ‘bout it…” he muttered.

None were more stunned by that response than Celestia.

He was always so boisterous, so confident. Even when we sealed him away he accepted it with a smile. But now… what happened in the past that could have such an affect on him?

“Anyway, back to choice!” he began again, reverting back to his old personality. “I don’t believe in just my own choices, I believe others should make theirs as well. I also believe in making informed choices, after all if you know the consequences of a choice and decide to make it anyway, then you can truly say it is your decision. Which leads me to you, my dear Lord of Chaos. You’ve chosen to give up making all of Equus your chaotic playtoy in exchange for friendship. I personally commend you on this decision. However, I understand emotions are fickle things, so I would like to give you some information so you may make your own informed decision.”

“Really? And just what do you need to tell-?”

Discord was cut off as the warrior grabbed his goatee and pulled Discord towards him, faces touching. Gilgamesh stared into Discord’s eyes, his own glowing red.

“Make the the yellow one cry, and I make you cry. Got it?” he asked darkly.

Too stunned to formulate a proper response, Discord simply nodded.

“Then we’re good!” he said cheerfully, letting the draconequus go and stopping his glowing eyes. “Chocolate milk?” he offered, pulling out a glass from somewhere.

“Wha? How did-?” Twilight began, only for the warrior to cut her off, dashing towards Pinkie and getting right into her face, but only after placing the glass on Discord’s head.

“I’ve been watching you, pink one. Soon I will know of all your ways and make them my own.”

Pinkie smirked defiantly in response. “Hah! Fat chance!”

The two pressed their faces against each other and growled before suddenly backing off and laughing.

Well, this is certainly interesting. Celestia thought.

“Oh, and Tia?” he began, turning his attention to the alicorn. “Glad to see you’re taking some of my advice. But will you be taking... all of it?”

She glared at him before responding. “...Yes.”

“Good! Oh, and by the way, nice job getting all the cake weight off!” he complimented with two thumbs up. He then paused and leaned, taking a quick peek at her flank. “Well, almost all of it.”

The other ponies gasped and Celestia growled.

“Toodles!”

And with that he cut open a rift in the air and jumped through it. Celestia merely groaned.

“Tia, why didn’t you introduce us earlier? He’s a riot!” Discord exclaimed with glee as he ate the chocolate milk, glass and all.

Celestia could only groan more before taking a deep breath. “Discord, if you could follow me for a moment. Luna and I have something to discuss with you.

“So, they actually tried to kill you, Lulu?” Discord asked, perusing the letter and the notes.

“Yes. Her magic may not have been particularly offensive, but she used it to great affect. I was nearly done in.”

“That’s disturbing.”

“So you’ll do something about it then?” Celestia asked.

“You kidding me? I would’ve done something about this even if you didn’t try to reform me. I might not be paragon of virtue and order, but I'm not into the whole killing thing. No point in getting rid of playmates, and I never did find a way to bring back the dead.”

The Princesses both winced at that answer but were also thankful they never had to worry about such a thing.

“So is it possible then? The letter specifically said to ask for you.”

“It’ll take a bit of time, but I can do it. However, there are two things I should mention. First is that it is possible to get around it if somepony, or should I say someone, invites something here.”

Celestia sighed. “And second?”

“I might be able to make a barrier to keep intruders out, but I won’t be able to kick out anything that’s already here.”

The Princesses exchanged worried glances.

“Is there something here?” Luna asked.

“I’m not sure, but I don’t want you to blame me if something that shouldn’t be here shows up. Anyway, I should get to work,” he said before shutting the folder closed. “Keep an eye out girls, this process won’t be done in just a few minutes. Oh, and I’ll be expecting some compensation for this,” he finished with an annoying smile.

Celestia glared. “Finish the job first, then we’ll talk.”

“Always can count on you, Tia. Arrivederci!” and with a snap he disappeared in a flash of light.

“What do you think, Sister? Should we take steps?”

Celestia paused to think before answering. “I think we may have little choice. I want at least one squad of Solar or Lunar Guards in every town and city.”

“Are you sure, Sister? Won’t it cause a panic?”

“I know it might, but we have little choice. We must have somepony there to protect, or at least evacuate, the citizens if one of theses creatures does show up, at least long enough for us or Gilgamesh to show up. Assuming he will keep his-”

“He will, Celestia. I’m sure of it,” Luna interrupted, her voice firm.

Celestia sighed. “We’ll see. For now, let’s try to relax,” she said as she levitated a cup of tea and newspaper to her. After a few moments of reading she spat it out in surprise.

“Tia! What’s wrong!?”

“Oh no.”

Though it wasn’t the headline, one of the stories mentioned an ancient weapons exhibit that had recently opened in Manehattan, and one of the weapons was a mace that she knew all too well.

“There’s no way he’ll miss this,” she muttered.

“Tia, there is nothing to worry about. He swore he would not harm our subjects. Although… he didn’t mention anything about property,” she muttered weakly.

Celestia just stared for a minute before an idea came to her. “Alright Luna, let’s see once and for all.”

Four Days Later

Goddammit, Tia!

It was in the afternoon in Manehattan, I had come here to retrieve my mace, the “Mole Whacker” as I called it, from the Manehattan Museum. I was currently sitting on the pony version of the Chrysler Building, whatever it was called, as it seemed that pegasi didn’t tend to travel this high. I arrived last night only to find that the place was heavily guarded. Now that usually wouldn’t have been a problem, except now I did have that promise hanging over my head. Sure I could break it easily but even if Celestia couldn’t stop me I didn’t really need her trying to attack me all the time. Not to mention I really, really, really didn’t want to disappoint Luna. I figured I’d wait for sunrise, not wanting to attract attention but it would probably be better than having a larger amount of ponies attacking me and being able to dodge them, but as it turned out the place was guarded just as heavily during the day.

Ugh. I thought they would be easing up on me. Why are they doing this? I thought on the matter for a moment before coming to the most likely conclusion. It’s a test. They want to see what I’ll do now that my promise and my goals conflict. Damn it to Hell, what do I do?
I considered my options.

One: Rush in, kick anyone in my way out of the way, take the mace and leave. Not happening.

Two: Go back to Canterlot and ask the Princesses to let me have it. Might work, and it might even allow me access to the katana in Cloudsdale, but if they refuse it just leaves me with wasted time. Not to mention even if they do agree there’s the chance that nobles might be able to flex their muscles enough to hold things up.

Three: Find some way to get inside without harming anypony. I can get my weapon now and if they complain I can say “I didn’t hurt anypony.” Seems like the best option right now, though I do still have to figure out about Cloudsdale.

So now that that’s decided I need to choose whether or not to do this during the day or at night. On the one hand, night would attract less attention. On the other hand, if everypony actually sees me not hurting anyone, it might help my public image.

I thought about it for a second before cutting a hole through the air and stepping inside.

“Anything, Rainbow Dash?” Twilight asked.

“Not yet. I bet he’s here somewhere though,” she replied landing.

“I really don’t feel good about doing this,” Fluttershy stated as she peeked out around the corner, keeping her eye out for the armored warrior. “I mean, he hasn’t really done anything wrong.”

“Oh sure, he hasn’t done anything to deserve this sort of treatment,” Rarity replied sarcastically, adjusting the Element of Generosity around her neck.

“Actually, Rarity, he did beat up Celestia, broke into Twilight’s home, broke into the Canterlot palace, attacked the Solar and Lunar Guards, threatened Appleloosa and the Buffalo tribes, and called Celestia fat several times,” Pinkie retorted.

“Uh, Pinkie, I’m pretty sure Rarity was being sarcastic,” Spike explained.

“What’s that? Some kind of pastry?”

“Ah think you’re fightin’ a losin’ battle there, sugarcube,” Applejack said, rolling her eyes.

Twilight reflected back upon her mentor’s instructions.

“We’ll be stationing members of the Guard both day and night to watch the museum. When he comes, as he most likely will, I want you to observe his reactions. You don’t have to stop him if you don’t think it necessary, but if you do I want you to use the Elements on him. I trust that you’ll be able to make that choice on your own.”

Twilight sighed.

Princess Celestia, is this another test? I know you’ve talked with him, and I told you how he trained me. Fluttershy trusts him, Pinkie Pie trusts him, Spike trusts him, Zecora trusts him, Vinyl and Octavia trust him… and I trust him. Do you still not?

Suddenly a tear in reality opened up right in front of the steps and Gilgamesh stepped out through it. Everypony stopped to stare, first in curiosity, then fear. Some ran away, others hid behind the nearest object, and some just stood still in terror.

“There he is! Let’s get-!”

“Hold on, Rainbow!” Twilight chided, grabbing the hot-blooded mare with her magic. “We’re here to observe him! Let’s see what he does.”
The Solar Guard formed in formation in front of him.

“HALT! GO NO FURTHER!” one of them shouted.

The warrior cleared his throat. “Excuse me, but I’m afraid something of mine is in that museum. If I could retrieve I can be on my way. Please allow me entrance inside.”

“YOU WILL NOT PASS! LEAVE NOW!”

The warrior groaned before making a short bow. “I’m afraid I cannot leave without retrieving my weapon. I ask again, stand aside, please.”

The simple act was enough to make Rarity, Rainbow and Applejack’s jaws drop. Even Twilight was shocked, but she still kept herself at attention, ready to move if needed.

“NO! GO NOW, OR WE WILL ARREST YOU!”

Gilgamesh stood up straight and growled before closing his eyes. “No choice then. I hope you don’t get hurt when you fall. Dancehall Daze!”

Power began to radiate from his body, invisible waves of something, while simultaneously “Hush Now, Quiet Now” began to play. The Guard members, and anypony near enough, immediately fell over, their breathing indicating they had fallen asleep. The girls and Spike also heard it but were unaffected, being out of his range.

“He put them to sleep. He stopped them without hurting a single one,” Twilight muttered as they watched him enter the museum.

“What are we waiting for!? Let’s go after him!” Rainbow shouted.

“Wait!” Twilight called, but she was unable to stop her before she got inside. The rest of the group charged in to find Rainbow in front of Gilgamesh, cutting off his path.

“You wanna go, huh? I ain’t scared of you, big guy!” she threatened, jabbing her forehooves in the air and weaving back and forth.

“Rainbow, stop!” Twilight yelled, catching the warrior’s attention as well. She saw him scan the mares, more specifically their accessories.

“Are you here to stop me?” he asked, his tone serious.

Twilight paused before giving her response. “If we were?”

“Then I’d have to render you unconscious.”

“The same way you did to those guards outside?”

“Ideally.”

Twilight sighed. “Then no, we aren’t.”

“WHAT!?” Rainbow, Rarity, and Applejack asked in disbelief.

“Girls, he’s not here to hurt anyone. He asked the Guards to stand aside and when they didn’t he stopped them without even striking them. He’s not here to cause trouble,” she explained.

“Thank you for believing me,” he said, the warm smile evident even underneath his faceguard. “Just give me moment while I find it.” He then turned and walked further into the museum.

“Are you sure about this Twi?” Applejack asked.

“Yes. I think so,” she replied with a smile.

“Well if you won’t get rid of that muscle-head, then I will!”

“Huh?”

The seven friends were caught off guard and screamed as they felt something long and slimy wrap around all of them and pull them outside.

“Finally. Just one more to go,” I thought aloud as the mace disappeared in a flash. “Guess I should thank Twi-”

“AAAAAAAAAAH!”

The scream came from back where I came. Without thinking I dashed through the museum and barrelled outside to see-

Oh son of a bitch, not him!

-Ultros, laughing annoyingly as the six mares and one dragon wriggled trying to escape his grasp.

“Well, well, look what we’ve got here! If it isn’t the one muscle-head that I’ve been trying to beat the snot out of!” he said in anger. “It’s been a while, hasn’t it, you walking steroid?”

“Goddamnit, why won’t you leave me alone!?” I shouted in exasperation.

“Oh, don’t worry! After I put you under, you won’t have to see me again! But more importantly, I won’t have to see you again! And I’ve got some lovely cuties to boot!”

“Bastard!”

“Let go, ya varmint!” Applejack shouted as she wriggled in vain.

“Oh my! Can’t we talk this out?” Fluttershy meekly asked.

“Gah! Let me go! This is not good for my cool cred!” Rainbow shouted as she struggled, the tentacle having to have wrapped around both her forelegs and her wings.

“Wheeeeee! This is fun!” Pinkie exclaimed, raising her forelegs into the air as she was moved back and forth due to the octopus’ wriggling.

“Of course, some of them are prettier than others,” he said, holding Rarity closer to him.

“Unhoof me, you brute! Your slime is ruining my coat!” she exclaimed.

“Now now, don’t be that way, dearie!”

“GET AWAY FROM HER!” Spike shouted, grabbing his attention.

“Oh right, I forgot about you. Well, at least you’re not a muscle head,” he said as poked Spike in the stomach with his one free tentacle. “A bit pudgy, actually.”

“HOW’S THIS FOR PUDGY!?” he shouted before inhaling and then releasing a rather impressively large green flame onto his tentacle

“GAH! YOU LITTLE-!”

Ultros responded by hurling the small dragon into the air.

“SPIKE!” Twilight screamed.

“SPIKEY-WIKEY!” Rarity shouted.

I launched myself into the air and grabbed him before landing, turning to face the annoyance.

“Not bad kid. You sure got guts, but let me handle this.”

“NO! I NEED TO SAVE THEM!” he insisted. I swear I could literally see the fire in his eyes.

“I understand, Spike, but this isn’t just a fight. This is a hostage situation,” I explained as I set him down. “Though you are right about one thing, I could use some help.” I looked towards the guards, seeing them still fast asleep.

Damn it, it’ll be at least ten more minutes before they get up. If only I had a way to cure-

It was then my own teachings to Twilight hit me. I’d always assumed that I could only perform the spells that Gilgamesh could use in the games. But maybe…

Well, it’s worth a try.

I closed my eyes and focused on all the sleeping ponies. I focused until it felt like my head was going to split but I was finally able to cast the spell.

“Esuna!”

A drizzle of green sparkles appeared above all of the sleeping ponies. They stirred and then soon awoke, checking their surroundings.

So I can cast other spells. Although just casting a simple spell like Esuna gave me one hell of migraine. Guess I won’t be casting Ultima any time soon.

“All ponies not members of the Equestrian military please leave, now!” I shouted. The civies looked to me both with fear and curiosity. Soon they noticed the giant chariot size octopus and ran away screaming.

How the hell did he sneak around a whole city anyway?

“The Elements!” one of the guards shouted, noticing their state.

“Royal Guard, front and center!” They all looked at each other in confusion. “NOW!”

They all quickly responded, despite their own hesitations.

“Wh-what’s going on!?” one of them asked, not sure who to point his spear at.

“No time to explain! Earth ponies, fan out and start a blockade! Keep the civies out! Unicorns and pegasi, I need you here!”

They looked between each other in confusion.

“Please listen to him!” Spike shouted. “He’s trying to help!”

After a moment’s hesitation the earth pony guards galloped away in all directions.

“Spike, I want you to go with them.”

“What!? But-!”

“Spike!” I shouted, cutting him off. “Do you trust me?”

He stopped for a moment, clenching his claws into fists as he growled, before nodding.

“You better save them!” he ordered before dashing off.

I turned back to the guards. “Everypony fan out! I need you coordinated, so communicate!” I took a fighting stance with my fists, not wanting to accidentally hit the girls with my spear. “When you see a chance grab them and get them away! Time to earn your right to bear that armor!”

They looked at me in surprise for a moment before steeling their gazes. A unicorn stallion turned to the rest.

“You heard him! Everypony in position!”

The pegasi immediately took to the skies while the unicorns spread out, still plenty of distance away from me and Ultros.

Heh. Looks like I owe Ellura for giving me some practise in commanding others.

“Uweeeheeee! It doesn’t matter how many you’ve got helping you, you’re going down, muscle-head!” Ultros shouted. “This time, I’m gonna pulverize ya!”

“Shut it, you oversized seafood special! I’ve eaten things bigger than you!

I dashed forwards and he responded by holding his hostages in front of him, like I thought he would. I leaped over and used my wind control to force me to the ground right behind him before turning and kicking him up into the air. I jumped after him, grabbing his two free tentacles, before spinning forwards and slamming him into the ground and jumping back to put some distance between us. Unfortunately, he still had a good grip on them.

“Grrr! Try this, bucket head!” he shouted before calling down a Thundaga spell on me. As it made contact I absorbed it into my body, barely able to do so before my head started to hurt.

Thank you, Jason!

“I think you’re the one who needs a jolt!” I shouted before thrusting my fist forwards, unleashing the attack back at him. It struck true and he convulsed in pain. Unfortunately, so did the girls.

“GAH! MY MANE!” Rarity screamed, her perfectly styled do now looking like something from “The Bride of Frankenstein.”

“Watch it, ya idjit!” Applejack shouted.

“S-Sorry!”

“GRAH!” Ultros shouted as he unleashed more Thundaga spells. I quickly and dodged them, rolling and flipping away.

Damn it! Electricity is out, so I’ll have to use fire if I want to hit his weakness. But the only fire spell I know is Penetrating Beam, and I can’t risk the chance of it hitting the girls. I could cast a simple Fire spell, but consider my headache just from using Esuna I’d rather not risk it. Ok then, come on, think anime logic… That’s it!

I quickly cast Haste on myself before turning around. “Outta my way!” I ordered before dashing at full speed down the street, the Guard members barely managing to dive to the side. I sprinted all the way to where the earth pony members were, surprising them and the civilians, before turning around and dashing back at Ultros. Halfway there I slammed one of my feet into the ground and began spinning as I still went forwards. Like I hoped, my foot caught on fire.

“THIS’LL HURT!” I shouted before I hopped up and hit him repeatedly, forcing him back with flaming spin kicks before kicking him upwards. “One more for good measure!” I hit him one last time, sending his charred and smoking body tumbling, and absorbed the fire into myself. More importantly, Rarity and Fluttershy went soaring through the air, causing the unicorn to scream and the pegasus to seize up in fear, her wings snapping shut.

“Grab ‘em!” I ordered. One of the unicorns grabbed Rarity in a levitation spell and pulled her away while a pegasus snatched Fluttershy out of mid-air before landing.

“H-How did you do that!?” Ultros shouted, shaking any errant flames off of himself. “You can’t just make fire show up on your body!”

I grinned. “You’re right, I don’t have any magic to do something like that. However,” I clasped my hands together and rubbed furiously until they both lit on fire. “Friction makes a nice substitute!”

“‘Friction!?’” Twilight shouted in disbelief.

I dashed forwards, absorbing the fire into myself. Ultros responded with a Firaga spell, hitting me dead on. Apparently he didn’t learn his lesson from last time as I absorbed the spell into myself, ignoring the pain in my head.

“Oh no,” he muttered before I socked him with a jumping uppercut.

“Shoryu-” I shouted before landing and hitting him with another uppercut, this one on fire. “-reppa!” The attack sent him tumbling backwards, but he managed to hold onto his prey. I dashed forwards and hit him with another Shoryuken punch, immediately leading into several kicks that set me up for another flaming one. “SHINRYUKEN!” I shouted as I sent him flying upwards with the attack. Amazingly, he still managed to hold on.

“Not… letting… go,” he strained before casting Protect on himself.

“We’ll see about that!” I shouted back before dashing forwards and stopping right in front of where he was going to land. Doing my best Bruce Lee impression, or perhaps I should say Fei Long impression, I struck him with three dashing punches before unleashing a barrage of strikes on his face and uppercutting him back into the air. After taking a moment to crouch down I leaped and hit him with a flying kick, lighting my foot on fire as I did. I landed and saw him release Rainbow, Applejack, and Pinkie. The blue pegasus grabbed Pinkie and flew away as another pegasus guard caught Applejack and did the same.

This should do it.

I crouched down and held my arms in front of me. “TIGER!” I shouted before jumping forwards and nailing him with a knee strike. I landed and shouted “DESTRUCTION!” as I rocketed up and hit him with an jumping uppercut. I landed and unleashed another one, this one flaming, before he finally let go of Twilight, who was carried away in a magic aura.

And since we’re still on Sagat…

I held both arms in front of me, summoning all the fire I had absorbed before using the wind to keep it as a ball. “TIGER!” I shouted before pulling my arms back. "CANNON!" I thrust both my arms forward and struck the ball, causing it to rocket forwards and hit Ultros just before he struck ground, exploding and sending him tumbling backwards. The poor thing just stood there, bobbing back and forth in a daze.

“I’ll admit, you’ve gotten a lot stronger since our last meeting. However,” I dashed forwards and pulled my leg back. “You’re still leagues away from being able to challenge me!” I hit him with a massive spin kick, sending him rocketing into the sky. As he flew I continued the spin, adding in my own wind powers, until I was hovering like a helicopter with my leg outstretched. Using the gravity powers Kat gave me I thrust myself at him and struck him hard.

“THIS JOKE ISN’T FUNNY ANYMOOOOOOOOOOOOOOORE!” he shouted as he soared over the horizon.

I landed and watched him disappear, unable to keep myself from smiling.

I just pulled off a Guren Senpukyaku, Shoryureppa, Shinryuken, Rekkashingeki, Tiger Destruction, Tiger Cannon, and Demon Armageddon all in one one fight. God I love being me.

I turned to face the others. “So are you girls al-?”

I was suddenly knocked back and sent tumbling by a massive beam of magic hitting me in the face… a violet colored one.

“Twilight!? What the hay are you-GACK!?”

After hearing Applejack cut off I sat up and saw that Twilight’s arua was around her neck. Judging by her struggles, she was being choked. Even worse she was somehow giving this treatment not only to the rest of her friends but also the rest of the Solar Guard present.

“Twilight, what the hell are you doing!?” I shouted as I jumped to my feet.

“‘Twilight’?” she asked before turning to me, a malicious grin stretched across her face only made worse by her irises now being blood red. “Who’s Twilight?”

Oh shit.

Author's Note

HAHA! I LEAVE YOU ON A CLIFFHANGER! I AM EVIL!

Ok seriously, I'm gonna try and get the next one out as soon as I can. In the meantime, I'd like you all to say hello to my editor, Golden Script, and also check out her fic "Time Ticks On."

See you next time, everypony.

Sparks in the Heart, Cephalopods in the Sky

"Princess Celestia? A-Are you alright?"

"Wh-What? Oh, y-yes! Your report, Lieutenant Starshine."

Celestia managed to pry her gaze away from the destruction all over her city and back to the unicorn she had stationed in charge.

"Ahem, well then. As you expected, Gilgamesh arrived to retrieve the weapon earlier today. He asked for entrance into the museum and we refused. He then cast some kind of spell that caused us and several of the citizens to fall asleep. I don't know what happened exactly after that, but the next thing I know we had awoken and the Elements of Harmony were being held hostage by some kind of giant octopus."

"'Ultros', if I remember correctly," Celestia muttered. "And he enacted no physical violence upon you or anypony else?"

"No, your majesty. In fact, he was, well, rather courteous when he requested that we stand aside. He asked twice, in fact, before casting that spell."

"I see... Continue, please."

"Well, after we were woken, Gilgamesh commanded the earth pony guards to evacuate the citizens and set up a blockade while having the pegasi and unicorns surround the two of them. It turned out he wanted us to be on hoof to grab the Elements and pull them to safety and away from the fight. Any time he inflicted enough trauma on the creature that it dropped a hostage we either levitated them or carried them away. Only after they were freed did he end the fight and launched the creature away."

"Although I'm thankful for how things turned out, I must ask why you obeyed him."

"Well, your majesty, I admit there was some initial hesitation, but he exuded this... aura of command about him. It wasn't like simply obeying somepony of a higher rank, it was like I wanted to follow his orders. The only times I ever experienced such a feeling was when working under Capt- er, Prince Shining Armor, or you and your sister, your majesty. If I had to guess, I'd say he’s had experience commanding others before."

Maybe it was when he defended Ponyville in that other dimension, she thought.

“I understand there is more. Please continue,” she requested.

“Almost immediately after the battle had concluded Twilight Sparkle attacked him, and then proceeded to turn her aggression on us. Within moments she had the other Elements and the twenty total unicorn and pegasi Guards within her grasp. When the others arrived she attempted to kill the dragon Spike and the thirty earth pony members of the Guard, before Gilgamesh intervened and saved us. He then revealed that Twilight was being possessed and controlled by a being named ‘Melusine.’ From what I could glean from the conversation this being had been residing inside Twilight Sparkle for some time, waiting for a chance to strike at Gilgamesh, and that your student was chosen both for her magical prowess and being the Element of Magic. She attempted to use the Elements of Harmony against him, only to fail due to not having the cooperation of the other Elements. After that, Melusine used Twilight Sparkle to attack, even pulling at her life energy to power her spells.”

Celestia was shocked at these reports. “Then, the damage here in Manehattan?”

“Mostly caused by the possessed Twilight’s spells, yes.”

“I-I see. Continue.”

“Gilgamesh battled with the possessed Twilight, using… rather unconventional methods. It seemed his plan was to annoy and frustrate his opponent into making rash decisions. Every move he made was to convey his superiority, and the attacks he struck your student’s body with, however painful looking, were all non-lethal. After his plan succeeded and Melusine released her hold, the being attempted to kill Twilight Sparkle. Gilgamesh rescued her before, rather quickly and thoroughly, destroying Melusine. And afterwards, a portal appeared behind him and he was sucked in. And, um, that’s about everything, your majesty.”

By Harmony itself. These… beings were worse than I could have ever thought. Possessing other ponies, using their life energy wantonly, even attempting to use the Elements of Harmony, perhaps the ultimate power of goodness, for evil deeds. And to lie in wait for such a long time to strike proves they were clearly intelligent and, more importantly, patient. It seems Luna was right, we really have no idea what we’re dealing with.

"And what is the damage report?" she asked.

"The damage to property is still being evaluated. As for physical injuries, the worst I can report is a dislocated foreleg, and that's already been reset. Even Twilight Sparkle hasn't suffered much. As for psychological however..."

The two turned to see Luna, Spike, and the rest of the Elements huddled around a stretcher and the still unconscious purple mare lying on top of it.

"I think your sister would be better suited to answering that question."

"I do believe you are correct. Thank you, Lieutenant, that will be all for now. Please return to your duties."

The stallion saluted before trotting off as Celestia approached her student.

“How is she?”

“She’ll be bruised, and she suffered some minor burns, but aside from that not much else in terms of physical damage. However-”

“N-No… P-please, stop,” the unicorn muttered, squirming for a moment before becoming still once more.

“It seems that her heart still suffers,” Luna finished.

“But you can do something, right Luna?” Spike asked, obviously worried.

“There is a chance I can enter her mind through her dreams, but even nightmares must be overcome on their own. Though I can help, this torturous experience must be overcome with her own strength.”

“Please, Luna. Do what you can,” Celestia pleaded.

Luna smiled softly. “You didn’t even need to ask.”

She closed her eyes as magic began to radiate from her horn.

No! Please stop this!

Twilight could only watch as her own magic held Spike in front of her.

Please! I’m begging you! Stop!

I wonder how much she’ll scream as she watches herself kill the poor little dragon that’s been like son a and a brother to her?

PLEASE! DON’T DO THIS!

The dark force in Twilight made her pick up a spear before leveling it at Spike’s head.

STOP! STOP IT NOW!

The spear shot forward at his eye and-

NOOOOOOOOOOOOO!

The image was gone and now she held Rarity up by her throat with her magic.

Oh Celestia, not her too! Stop, please, make it stop!

“Stop?” But Rarity, we’re having so much fun! Or, at least, I am.

No no, please, no! No more!

Her magical grip tightened around the unicorn until a sickening crack-

STOOOOOOOOOOOP!

Twilight. Can you hear me?

Wh-What? Who’s-?

In image of Rainbow Dash appeared before her. The darkness inside her caused her to use her magic to hold the pegasus down.

You’re so proud of those wings, aren’t you?

N-No! Please, just stop! Stop hurting-!

Twilight, listen to me. This is not happening.

What? But how-?

Let’s see how you like life without them, then!

Her magic began to pull at the joints of Rainbow’s wings, pulling until the skin began to tear from-

PLEASE, NO!

Twilight Sparkle! You must regain control! This is not happening, nor did it come to be!

A new image came before her, this time of Applejack, being held upside-down by her hind legs.

You treasure these legs so much, don’t you? They help you-

Twilight, focus. These events never transpired. They were saved. You were saved.

-protect your friends and support your family.

I was? They were?

Yes, Twilight. Focus on that. Remember how they were saved, how the darkness was banished from you.

Her magic began to tighten around Applejack’s joints, she could hear the bones begin to crack and strain under the-

How… they were saved…

Suddenly a bright light appeared in front of her. Applejack was gone, and Twilight saw tendrils of darkness sprout from her body like vines. But, more importantly, the source of the light; a titanic figure that towered above her. The vines of darkness squirmed, seemingly in pain, due to the figure’s mere presence. They reached out to attack it, but it flashed even brighter, causing them to recede. The figure reached out and grabbed Twilight around her midsection in one of it’s hands and clenched the other around the dark tendrils before beginning to pull. Twilight screamed in pain, causing the figure to halt its actions.

No! Don’t stop! I don’t care how much it hurts! Get rid of it! Don’t let it hurt anypony! DESTROY IT, NO MATTER WHAT! I CAN TAKE IT!

The figure resumed its actions and pulled with even more strength. Twilight screamed, not only in pain but determination. With one final tug the darkness was ripped from her, ending her misery. She saw the being crush the black monstrosity in its fist, causing it to dissipate, and then turned its attention to her, gently cradling her weakened body in its hands. It was then she knew who it was.

Gilgamesh… You… I’m so-

Quiet. He interrupted, his voice firm yet gentle. Rest now.

She relaxed, her vision fading, uttering only two words before falling into a dreamless sleep.

“Thank you,” the lavender unicorn uttered with a smile before lying still.

"L-Luna? Is she going to be alright?" Fluttershy asked.

The Princess of the Night smiled. "Like any wound, it will take time to heal. However, she will pull through, especially with the help of those so close to her."

The others sighed in relief, except for Rainbow Dash, who turned away from the group. "Pssh. Of course she will. She might be an egghead, but she's tough. I wasn't worried for a second."

"Rainbow, please try to-" Rarity began in a somewhat annoyed tone, only to stop when she noticed the pegasus quivering.

"N-Nuh-Uh. Not sc-cared for even a s-second. Not m-me," she insisted, struggling to hold back her sobs.

Pinkie approached her and smiled gently. That was all it took before Dash hugged the pink mare, burying her face into her barrel as she wept.

Celestia smiled sadly. Nopony should have to experience something like this, but at least they have each other.

"I'll have a chariot sent to take you all home when you’re ready," she said. All of them nodded in response before she and her sister trotted off to the side. "How was it, Luna? Will she really be alright?"

"She's much stronger than you give her credit for, Tia. They all are. They're rattled, but far from broken."

"And did you gain any information from her dreams?"

"In fact I did," she replied with a smile. "I already knew she trusted him, but now she sees him as a savior. She has a great amount of faith in him, possibly as much as she has in you or I."

Celestia looked shocked at that.

"Sister, surely this is enough."

"I... I'll... I'll give the order... to have the Guard cooperate with him on matters of protecting the citizens against those things."

"Sister!"

"I know, Luna! I know!" Celestia sighed. "I know I have little, if any, logical reason to distrust him anymore, but... Please, just a little more time."

Luna opened her mouth to object but stopped and sighed. "Very well, sister. But recognize that we never know when one of those beings will attack again, nor how long it will take Discord to complete this barrier around our world."

Celestia watched her sister fly off to Canterlot before turning to see the girls and Spike load up into a chariot to head back to Ponyville. She then gazed over the destruction of the city that construction workers were already clearing.

I guess I am just stubborn, aren't I?

The Next Morning

Luna yawned as she reviewed the last few forms she needed to sign. As much as she enjoyed being back to help rule Equestria, some things just never stopped being boring. Having finished the last one, and noticing the time, she used her magic to call for the Guard on duty. A minute later a thestral stallion opened the door.

"Finally time to turn in, Princess?" he asked.

"Indeed. Celestia and I will need to swap the skies soon. If you could take these, Sergeant Night Fury."

"Of course, your majesty," he replied before placing the forms inside a saddlebag. "And if I may say, I'm delighted you remembered my name."

"Why wouldn't I? It's only proper to remember the names and faces of my own trusted guardsponies. In fact, isn't Corporal Storm Shadow supposed to be attending to me tonight? Why are you here?"

"Well, maybe somepony bribed him with part of his paycheck so he could have his shift instead," he replied with a smirk.

"And why might somepony do that?" Luna asked coyly, walking out the door and into the hall as he held it open.

"Maybe he just wanted to spend more time with you?"

Luna stopped dead after hearing that. "Wh-What?" she asked, turning to see the stallion's confident smirk.

"Princess Luna, I happen to know you're schedule is pretty open next week. Barring something unexpected, would you perhaps be available to head to Donut Joe's next Friday?"

Luna stopped to think for a moment. She couldn't recall the last time she had even been asked out, much less had a coltfriend. Her initial instinct was to reject such a thing, she did have duties to attend to, but it did sound nice the more she thought about it. Even Celestia had managed to make time for such things more than once over the millennia, such as the ancestor of Prince Blueblood, her own personal guard Valor (oh how the mighty have fallen).

"I'll... consider it, Sergeant," she finally replied.

His smirk widened to a full smile. "Believe me, your highness, that's more than I hoped for. Good morning, Princess Luna," he said before bowing.

"Good morning, Sergeant Night Fury," she replied, bowing back before parting ways and heading to her room.

Since it was difficult to find each other in the palace, and teleporting was a bit wasteful, the sisters had decided that they would meet at the room of whomever was doing the setting. Luna decided to lie down on her bed before Celestia came for dawn, but was surprised to find somepony already inside. Or, rather, someone.

"Gilgamesh?"

The warrior rose off her bed before taking off his helmet, revealing his rugged features, before stepping forwards and gently grasping her muzzle with his hand. Their eyes met, his gaze unnaturally serious.

“Princess Luna, I love you.”

Luna’s mind short circuited for a moment, her eyes widening, before she shook her head. “Wh-What?”

“I’ve loved you since I first laid eyes on you. I was entranced with your beauty, and awed with your strength. But I never said anything about it because we were on opposing sides, even if mine only consisted of myself. But, now, things are changing; and, though it may just be foolishness, I dare to think they could change in a way that we might be together.”

He placed his other hand behind her head, stroking her mane softly.

“Though I feel we’ve gotten to know each other a great deal through battle, the time since my imprisonment has shown me that there is much more I don’t know, and cannot learn though that same method. I want to see all of you, Luna, all of your emotions and desires. I want a chance to be with you, to stay by your side, whatever it takes. I could fight and protect Equestria alongside you as a knight, or even lay down my arms and stand besides you as your prince if that is what it takes. You of all ponies should know what it means for me to say that. But, to be honest, you’d do me a great honor just by considering my request, much less accepting it. However, before that can even happen, more pressing matters must be attended to. I will be heading to Cloudsdale to retrieve the weapon there, and then I’ll see about getting my final weapons from across the oceans.”

He released her from his grasp before extending his hand in front of her. It shone for a moment before a medallion came to existence in it.

“Since I will likely be away for quite some time as I retrieve them, I give you this. With it, you can call me if one of those monsters shows up. It shouldn’t take me too long to come running.”

Luna took the medallion with a levitation spell, not even thinking about it, until she turned to observe it more closely. It was a simple brown with a red insignia on it, the same one as on his shield and his scarf.

“And, I know this might be too forward, but...” he trailed off.

Luna turned back towards him only for her eyes to shoot open in complete shock as his lips met hers. The kiss wasn’t long, nor forceful, but gentle, and held just long enough to get his point across. He broke the connection and, when what had just happened dawned on her, Luna’s face flushed beet red.

He somehow summoned his helmet to his hand before placing it on his head.

“I’m off, then. I bid you good day, Luna,” he said simply before cutting open a hole in reality and jumping through it, leaving Luna stunned and still trying to process everything that had just happened.

“Ah, Luna! Just in time.”

Luna saw her sister approach and, without thinking, threw the medallion at her bed, thankfully managing to land in between some of its many pillows.

“S-Sister! Yes, it is time to change the sky, isn’t it?” she replied nervously.

“Indeed, but I also have something else I wish to mention. But let us attend to our duties first."

The two sisters headed towards the balcony that they controlled the sky from. After performing the switch Celestia turned to her sister. "I slept on it, and… I’ve decided you’re right. Though I may not like him, the fact remains that since he’s made his promise to you, Gilgamesh has done nothing that should make us believe he will bring harm to our ponies… although he has skirted the line a few times.”

“Tia? Do you mean-?”

“Yes, Luna. I’ve sent out the order to have all military and law enforcement to cooperate with him. I’ve also arranged for some of our best troops to head to Cloudsdale where his next weapon is in case one of those beings should show up. I intend to go as well, and I was wondering if you could stay awake long enough to accompany me.”

Luna just stalled for a moment, trying to process everything, before finally nodding.

“Yes. Yes, I believe you are quite right. It would also likely help ease the concerns of our subjects if we were both there to make it official. Just give me a moment and-”

“Princess Celestia! Princess Luna!”

The two alicorns attention was drawn to a unicorn guard galloping towards them. He stopped in front of them, panting heavily as he bowed. “A thousand pardons, your majesties.”

“Lieutenant Starshine? What’s wrong? Why aren’t you with the rest of the troops on the airship?” Celestia asked.

“The airship has been boarded and stolen!"

"WHAT!?"

Ok, let's see if I can pull this off.

I stood under Cloudsdale, closing my eyes to focus on my magic. When I felt my headache growing in pain I cast the spell.

"Float!"

Like I hoped, I was now levitating a good five feet above the ground, and it had nothing to do with my shifting abilities or forcing wind underneath me.

Now let's hope it does what I actually want it to.

I crouched down and launched myself at the floating city, ignoring the fact I was pushing off of air. Once I was above it I shifted my gravity slightly so I could land on the fluffy base... and I thankfully didn't fall through. I hopped up and down a couple of times to check and found the cloudy ground only gave slightly like a pillow or a mattress. As I hoped, the Float spell acted like the cloud walking spell Twilight used back in Sonic Rainboom.

I looked up from my feet and saw all the pegasi staring at me, some in fascination, others in fear.

I cleared my throat. "Citizens of Cloudsdale! As you've no doubt guessed, I am Gilgamesh! I mean you no harm and am simply here to retrieve something that belongs to me! Please go about your daily business!"

Some looked on in fascination, others flew or galloped away and hid, but thankfully none of them screamed in terror. I guess I was making some progress with them after all. I opened up Prosperity’s Guide and followed the path it set for me, hopping from cloud to cloud when needed. The direction it led me to was the weather factory, and by then I had a squad of pegasi guards following me. They eyed me warily but stayed away and, thankfully, out of my way. It seemed like I’d finally managed to gain Celestia’s trust. I followed the compass, staying out of the way of the workers, and it led me to where they made the rainbows. The weapon appeared to coming from the top so I launched myself up to the top, the guardsponies following, before I finally reached my destination. Prosperity’s Guide indicated it was right under me, so I punched the tower below me, instantly feeling the object of my desire before pulling it out.

The katana gleamed in the morning light, giving of a brilliant shine and bringing a smile to my face. The other guardsponies seemed surprised that it was simply hidden in the clouds themselves.

“And with Mutsu-no Kami in my possession, my second form is unlocked,” I declared silently to myself as the blade disappeared in a flash of light. I could practically feel myself bursting with power as I turned to face the pegasi guards. “Mares and gentlescolts, I appreciate you not impeding me in my quest. Give Princess Celestia and Princess Luna my best regards, and send my condolences to the Elements of Harmony and especially Twilight… what’s that?”

I pointed behind them and they all turned, facing the large object heading towards Cloudsdale.

"Is that an airship?" one of the Guards asked aloud.

“Oh, hey, I didn’t know you had those!” I said.

“Weren’t the Princesses supposed to arrive today?” another one asked her companions.

“Yeah, but that’s not supposed to be for another few hours.”

“It’s getting awfully close.”

I took a closer look at the rapidly approaching vehicle, which seemed to now be heading less towards Cloudsdale and more towards us, and saw-

“Oh no fucking way!”

“MUSCLE-HEEEEEEEAAAAAAAAAAAAAAD!”

The pegasi guards scattered and I jumped down off the tower to the ground as it smashed into the cloudy tower, actually suffering some damage and causing the building to shake as at continued on through. I turned up to face the octopus in the pilot’s seat.

“WHY WON’T YOU LEAVE ME THE FUCK ALONE!?” I shouted in frustration.

“THIS IS THE END, MUSCLE-HEAD! WE’RE GONNA SETTLE THIS ONCE AND FOR ALL!” he shouted as he jumped down at me, the airship continuing on and heading towards the ground. He shouted in anger until he reached the floor… and fell through, screaming as he did.

I just stood there for a moment, as did the other pegasi workers.

“Huh. Well, that solved itself rather-”

I cut myself off as I saw tentacle shoot up and grab the cloudy floor. It was soon followed by others as Ultros groaned, straining to pull himself up and panting as he finally made it.

Goddamnit, he learned the Float spell too.

“I’ve… ha… got you… ha… now,” he panted.

“Ok, look, we both know how this is going to end, so why don’t you just leave, huh? I mean I haven’t even needed to transform to-”

I was cut off by a Blizzaga spell sending me backwards, freezing some of the clouds as well and causing us both to fall to earth. I quickly cast Penetrating Beam, melting the ice around me and turning the cloud into water before adjusting my gravity upwards and landing back on the clouds.

“Ok then. Fine. You want to play a game? I, Gilgamesh, Combat incarnate, mightiest warrior in all of Equis, will show you a game.” I pulled out my naginata as my eyes shone with power. “ONE ORDER OF ASS-WHOOPED FRIED CALAMARI, COMING RIGHT UP!” I shouted before hitting him with a Penetrating Beam, sending him flying away from the factory and into the residential areas. I jumped after him, ready to give him a royal beatdown when a familiar fire-colored pegasus mare flew in front of me.

"And just what do you think you're doing!?"

“Stand aside, Spitfire. I’m gonna take down this piece of-”

I stopped when I noticed Ultros casting a Firaga spell at me, grabbing Spitfire and rolling to the side to avoid it, only to realize that the cloudy ground and the building behind me had evaporated.

“How did… oh shit.”

“That’s what I’m talking about!” Spitfire shouted. “You keep using those magic attacks and all of Cloudsdale’s gonna be destroyed!”

I looked at the cephalopod, who was too enraged to even realize what he was doing, and fired a Thundaga spell. I jumped up to dodge the attack, which hit a building and electrocuted all the ponies that were unlucky enough not to be in the air. Thankfully, they didn’t appear to heavily damaged, but that did bring me to a more distressing realization.

Ice attacks make the clouds freeze and drop, fire will make them evaporate, electricity will course through the clouds and hurt anything it touches, and wind will disperse them. This is the absolute worst possible place I could fight this guy!

I landed and let Spitfire go before taking a battle stance. “I’ll do what I can to get him out with as little damage as possible, but I need your help. Get every pegasus in the air so I don’t have to worry about shocking them.”

“What? But-!”

“DO IT!” I shouted before dashing towards Ultros, who cast a Protect spell on himself.

I thrust my palm forwards for one of my lesser used attacks.

"1000 Needles!"

The attack shot from my hand and bypassed his defenses, causing him to flinch in pain and give me the chance to strike him with my naginata. He soared skyward for a moment before seeming to halt in the air. I then noticed one of his arms wrapped around my weapon, stretched taught.

"Oh no."

Like a massive rubber band he snapped back and his whole body slammed into my head, sending us both tumbling. As we stopped and recovered, I managed to shake myself out of the daze first and prepared to counter attack.

"Whah? What happ-?" was all he managed to say before I decked him in the face with my fist, sending him flying backwards. He instinctively grabbed onto the edge of the cloud before he fell off, noticing his arms stretching before smirking and shooting towards me.

"ULTROS CANNO-!"

I cut him off with a double dropkick to the face, sending him crashing into a nearby cloudy building.

"Gilgamesh!"

I looked up to see Spitfire along with Soaring and Fleetfoot, as well as the squad of pegasi guards and, what I would assume, was all of the citizens of Cloudsdale in the air. I nodded before jumping up and clipping my weapon back and unleashing a torrent of electric blasts on the building. The currents flowed through the cloudy structure, shocking the helpless cephalopod who had no place to go. I stopped and landed, watching him twitch as the last of the attacks fizzled out.

He groaned before shaking his head. "Heh. I guess you got me. But," he smirked. "You still haven't met my wonderful friend!"

"Friend?" What kind of friend could this-OH NO, OH DEAR GOD NO NOT HERE!

"MISTER TYPHON, COME ON DOWN!" he shouted, raising one tentacle to the sky.

High above a portal of darkness appeared. A being with a large mouth and several teeth poked its head out, looking around, before turning around to reveal another face with an even bigger mouth and more teeth, before stretching its two short clawed arms and roaring.

"FUNGAAAAAAAAH!"

The pegasi scattered as the monster floated down to the one who summoned him and faced me. I was sure I could beat him, but that wasn’t the problem. All I could think of was that this guy had wind powers. Wind powers that were known for blasting its enemies miles away. Wind powers that were going to be used in Cloudsdale.

“He’s not so great with words, but his strength will blow you away!” Ultros declared.

Typhon stopped and just stared at the octopus with a “seriously?” look on his face.

“What? It’s a good line!”

Typhon just rolled his eyes.

“Don’t you make fun of me! I’m the one who does the talking here!”

The two faced behemoth began moving one of his talons in a “blah, blah” motion.

“That’s it!” Ultros shouted before jumping on top of him and punching him in the faces, the larger creature growling and returning the favor.

I simply stared for a moment, wondering if I’d somehow stumbled onto a slapstick comedy routine, before realizing this might be my chance to end it immediately. I inhaled deeply and used Aqua Breath, thankfully a technique that wouldn’t destroy the fluffy structures and was his elemental weakness.

Unfortunately, I forgot Typhon had two faces and he stopped fighting with Ultros long enough to blow my attack away with his breath. I followed up with a strike of my weapon, only for him to turn and catch it before hurling me through the air.

Damn! I knew he was strong, but not this strong!

“GET HIM! HIT HIM NOW!” Ultros shouted, still clinging to his partner’s head. Typhon responded by inhaling deeply.

OH FUCK NOT “SNORT!” NOT HERE!

I used my shifter powers to right myself before swinging my naginata as hard as I could, unleashing a burst of wind and hoping to send him away from the city. Unfortunately, he unleashed his attack before mine struck him and the two bursts of wind met before erupting in a gale force explosion. Not only did the blast send the pegasi tumbling backwards and cause considerable damage to the cloudy city, but it also forced me and the duo in opposite directions, sailing over the horizon.

So this is what he felt like.

Unable to use any of my powers due to the force I was being hurled I finally crashed into water minutes later, bouncing across the surface of a lake before striking the shore and sliding to a halt. I pulled my head above the water and gasped before wincing in pain.

“MY EYE! WHY IS IT ALWAYS THE FUCKING EYE!?”

I pulled out the object that had managed to get lodged into my face to look at it.

“An hourglass?”

As I examined the trinket a portal opened up in front of me and I felt myself being pulled in.

“OH NO, NOT AGAI-!” was all I managed to say before being sucked in.

Author's Note

Unfortunately my lovely editor Golden Script has some problems taking up her time IRL, so she might not get the chance to do any editing for a while. However, she did manage to get this one done before life caught up with her, and I thank her for it.

And speaking of Goldie, this chapter links of with her own fix "Time Ticks On." It's really good, you should definitely read the whole thing.

Also, when it gets finished, I'll link to another crossover that helps explain what exactly happened between "Son of Invention" and "Ten Against One."

I'd also like to mention this will be my last crossover for some time, and events will now be focused here in this universe for quite a while, almost exclusively.

And for those of you who actually read the comments I've got one last thing to ask your opinion of: Does Equestria Girls happen in this universe? Now I will say one thing, Gilgy will not be going to the other Equestria, nor will he stop Sunset Shimmer, I just want to know what you think about this worlds Flash Sentry and maybe a returning Sunset Shimmer playing a role in future events.

Anyway, until next time friends, and I hope you enjoy this binge of Gilgamesh!

Changes

Author's Note

Hey folks, remember what I said about finding out what happened between "Son of Invention" and "Ten Against One"? Well here it is! Thanks to Jsyrin for making this side-chapter.

Also, thanks to SCP Pinkamena for the letter. I know it's been a while, but I was waiting for the right place to use it.

And now back to our story.

Changes

"And, uh, that's basically what happened, your majesties," Spitfire finished, she and the Guard mare nervously looking at the older sibling.

Celestia's eye twitched as she gazed upon the ruined Cloudsdale, rage burning just below the surface of her breaking visage of control, before she finally took a deep breath and sighed.

"Thank you for your report, ladies. Spitfire, Skyranger, please continue to help rebuild the city. We'll be sending some more of the Pegasi Guard to assist you once we return to Canterlot."

"Thank you, your majesty." They both saluted before flying off to work with the others.

"Tia-" Luna began after they had left, only for her sister to cut her off.

"I know, Luna. I know. It's not his fault. I can't blame him for the actions of others." She sighed. "But it doesn't make it any easier to tolerate."

"To think this 'Ultros' has such a powerful ally. He seemed like naught but a nuisance before, but perhaps we should be taking him more seriously."

"Indeed. And we still haven't heard back from Discord. Perhaps... perhaps now is the time."

Luna looked surprised. "Tia, do you really think so? I understand your plans for her, and I agree that none would be more qualified, but this is not the kind of thing that can be forced."

"I know, Lulu, but I do believe she is ready. Though I think for safety's sake we should keep ourselves ready for some kind of attack as well. I doubt our enemies know of our plans, but there is also the possibility of just bad timing."

Luna thought for a moment before nodding. "Agreed. I'll have the Lunar Guard notified that they may be needed to act at a moment's notice."

"Then let us be off. It is time to see if Equestria is ready for its fourth princess."

One Day Later

I finally arrived back in my Equestria and sighed contently. Somehow the air smelled different in my own universe. It was a smell I had gotten accustomed too. On a whim I decided to check out Ponyville from the treetops of the Everfree and noticed a peculiar, but not entirely unexpected, sight: checkered storm clouds over the small town. That could only mean one thing.

The countdown to Princess Twilight has begun.

I started to think of all the jokes and pranks I could pull at the coronation when a realization hit me. Namely that Twilight had been through a lot recently. Being foalnapped by Ultros, being taken control of by Melusine and attacking her friends, the physical and emotional damage she must've suffered from her unwilling fight with me. And we can't forget how she let me go after my weapon in the museum without trying to stop me. I sighed.

Maybe, just this once, I'll just do something respectful. Something nice. She deserves that much.

Just then something popped into existence in front of me, thankfully not smacking me in the face. I quickly grabbed it before it hit the ground, realizing it was a CD player and a letter. I opened it up and began to read, surprised at what I found.

Dear Gilgamesh,
It has come to my understanding that years ago, you were once worried about me. Well, I can assure you I'm fine. What I can also assure you of is the large time gap due to the multiverse, that you will most likely be confused when I say most of this. Hopefully, the radio and the CD in it are still in one piece, because I've been hearing that your Vinyl and Octavia have been listening to Human Music.
Before you ask how I got these two objects, I'll only give a hint: "When you look into the mirror you see your reflection. Sometimes, however, the reflection isn't always you."
Play the CD, you'll love it as much as I do.
King of the Silent,
Pyramid Head

I smiled. So PH really is one of the good guys. Good to know. Maybe I don’t need to warn anyone else about him anymore. I looked at the CD player before hitting play. I wonder what he sent me?

It took a while for the music to start but soon enough I recognized the track. I smiled and got comfortable in the tree branch. I'd be here awhile.

The Next Day

“Say something, Princess,” Celestia whispered to her protegé.

“Oh. Um…” Twilight stuttered before clearing her throat. “A little while ago, my teacher and mentor, Princess Celestia, sent me to live in Ponyville. She sent me to study friendship, which is something I didn't really care much about.” She turned to her friends and ushered them over. “But now, on a day like today, I can honestly say I wouldn't be standing here if it weren't for the friendships I've made with all of you.Each one of you taught me something about friendship, and for that, I will always be grateful.” Her friends smiled as tears of joy welled up in their eyes. Twilight turned back to the crowd below. “Today, I consider myself the luckiest pony in Equestria. Thank you, friends. Thank you, every...pony…” she trailed off.

The other Princesses, her friends, and the whole crowd turned to look at what their newest royal was seeing and froze.

On one of the highest buildings in Canterlot, aside from the palace itself, stood Gilgamesh, leaning casually against the pointed spire roof, his helmet removed and held at his side. For a moment he simply stood there before shifting to a more upright position. Twilight and her friends, as well as the Princesses, could swear they saw him smiling. After a moment he shifted his helmet under his arm before slowly clapping his hands. As he picked up his pace the crowd slowly began to join him, stomping their hooves. Soon they were cheering as they were before. The warrior placed his helmet back on his head before cutting open another portal. With a casual wave he disappeared into the Rift.

Twilight smiled before speaking again. "Thank you, everyone! All of you have made me who I am this day! Thank you so much!"

As the crowd roared back in approval Celestia looked to her student with boundless pride. She then looked back to the spot the warrior had been, closing her eyes before sighing.

I'll be honest, Gilgamesh. I don't really like you. I still haven't truly forgiven for what you've done in the past. But...

She opened her eyes and looked back to Twilight who was showered with affection from her friends and family.

I can say now that I do trust you.

Over the next month I kept a low profile for the most part. Despite the goods under my belt and the apparent trust I had with the Princesses I still didn't think Equestria was quite ready for me to walk the streets. Mostly, I hung out with Octavia and Vinyl who, thankfully, despite the initial attention their relationship with me got them, had faded from the front page spotlight due to the other things that had happened, like Discord getting released, the fight in Manehattan, the destruction in Cloudsdale, and Twilight's most recent coronation.

I started to experiment and give them a wider range to choose things from. I introduced them to the concept of the remake, which I was surprised didn’t really seem to exist here, by showing them some Thouhou music and the fan-made covers, but after that I learned that apparently Jazz music either didn’t exist here or was very rare. That had to change, and what better way than to introduce them to The Preservation Hall Jazz Band? I also threw in some comedy tracks like also Dethklok's Face Fisted(Vinyl thought it was "the most stupidly awesome hilarious thing she'd ever heard. Tavi didn't really get it) and introduce them to the concept of the parody song by letting them compare Michael Jackson's Badand Weird Al's Fat (Vinyl was howling with laughter after that one, and I did get some giggles out of Octavia).

The next idea was how the same artist could put out a radically different song and yet still keep their style, which I did by introducing them to Guns N’ Roses, showing them Welcome to the Jungleand contrasting it with Sweet Child O' Mine. The first practically made Octavia explode with embarrassment, and even Vinyl admitted it was really damn raunchy (though she did like it) while the second actually made the classical musician cry, stating it was “the most unexpectedly beautiful thing she’d ever heard.” And finally I finished off with another genre mixing song, showing how two seemingly contradictory genre’s could blend amazingly together. I let them listen to Metallica’s Enter Sandman and then the version they did with the San Francisco Symphonic Orchestra. Despite already have mixed genres with Dancing Mad, they were still surprised at how well it went together. I gave them a lot to chew on, and it was great timing because on my last visit I got a look at the newspaper.

A DOUBLY-SPECIAL SUMMER-SUN CELEBRATION

Princess of the Night and Princess of Friendship to Join Princess of the Sun

So, the time is finally here. The last event before I leave.

I sighed. I knew I was coming back, but I really was attached to this place, and the last year had reminded me just how much I enjoyed being in Equestria. Even though I came way before the show ever started I was always happy to be here, and not just because I was happy to be anywhere but Earth.

But with new powers comes new responsibilities. Those Final Fantasy bosses are no doubt still coming. I will be Equestria’s defender, from whatever may come. And maybe, after that’s done with, I can finally ask Luna out on a proper date.

I’ll be honest, despite my power and age and our recent connection I still doubted I was actually going to be able to woo my dream-mare, but damn if I wasn’t going to try.

But before anything else happens, I’ve got a shaman and a magician to check up on.

"Quite impressive, dear Trixie. I dare say, you surpass me," Zecora complimented.

"Don't be silly, Zecora, there's no way I could surpass you," the unicorn blushed, deactivating her newest spell, finally having perfected it after several weeks.

"So humble is this new pony, to not boast of a spell that hides thee."

"Indeed. I'm rather impressed."

Both mares looked up to see a familiar armored warrior on a branch.

"G-Gilgamesh," Trixie stuttered. Despite what he had done for her she was still wary of the armored giant, not able to fully look past how he was able to best the Princesses. Even still, she didn't run as he hopped.

"Seeing you again is quite good. What brings you to our neck of the woods?"

"Just checking up on you two. And giving you a warning."

"'Warning?'" Trixie asked, concerned.

"Another catastrophe will be coming, this time from here in the Everfree. But fear not, Princess Twilight and her friends will overcome it."

"'Princess!?' You mean, those rumors were true!?"

"'Rumors?' It's all over news."

Trixie's heart sank. "I can't believe it. I'll never catch up to her," she muttered as her ears fell.

"Trixie, if you gauge your life in comparison to others, you'll never find peace," he said as he kneeled down and patted her head with his massive hand. "Focus on what you can do. Be the best Trixie this world has ever seen, not the best spellcaster."

Trixie was about to retort, but stopped to think on his words. After a moment, she nodded. "You're right. Thank you."

"But that leads me back to my warning. The force that threatens Equestria will engulf the Everfree. The nearest safe haven, or at least relatively safe, will be Ponyville."

Those words caused the unicorn to flinch.

"Zecora, you will be needed there soon. You however, will not. Trixie, if you are unwilling to go to Ponyville and encounter Twilight and her friends, tell me now."

The showmare thought long and hard. Obtaining Twilight's approval, her recognition, maybe even her friendship, was one of the things she strove for. She wanted to repay her for forgiving her when she had absolutely no reason to. But still...

"I'm sorry, but no. I'm not ready for that yet," she answered solemnly.

"I understand," he replied before cutting open another portal. "Then please, follow me.”

The Next Day

"You're welcome!" Discord called to the two fleeing ponies before harrumphing. He then turned back to Twilight with a smug look. "No luck finding your tree?"

"We ran into some trouble. And my friends decided it would be best if I returned to Ponyville while they continue the search." Twilight explained, trying to sound confident. "Equestria will need me if Princess Celestia and Princess Luna don't return."

"I'm just surprised that you agreed to their plan. I never thought you'd be the kind of pony who would think she was better than everypony else."

"I don't think I'm better than anypony!" she shouted back in anger.

"Oh, well, how silly of me to assume that you would think that," he began summoning a golden scepter with a bust of her head and a purple robe over her body. "All you did was choose to keep your precious princess self out of harm's way while your friends thrust themselves right into it." Twilight threw away the royal accessories in disgust. "I'm sure you'll all be the best of pals again when they return from their terrifying yet deeply bonding experience that they're having without you," he finished with a chuckle, popping in and out from behind her bangs and her ears.

"Though I wouldn't have used such teasing language, he does have a point," came a deep voice.

All three of them turned to see the mighty warrior himself step out from behind one of the houses, looking as though he was waiting there for a while. Twilight noticed the disappointed look in his eyes.

"Well well, look who decided to show up," the Lord of Chaos said with a smirk as he flashed and returned to his full size.

"Hello, Discord. Did you complete your task?"

The draconequuis smirked. "Equis is now officially dimension-invader-proof. Though, like I told Celly and Woona, that won't kick out anything already here."

"I hope you're right. I'd hate to see your ego deflated," Gilgamesh taunted back.

Discord crossed his arms and huffed, but said nothing.

"But he is right, Twilight," Gilgamesh continued, turning to the mare with that same disappointed look. "You gave up your most value weapon, the source of your strength and power, just so Equestria could have a Princess. You should've known better."

Twilight looked gobsmacked for a moment before growling and darting off towards the forest, Spike hot on her hooves.

"I never should've agreed to this plan!"

"Twilight, wait!" her assistant called, causing her to stop. "The forest is dangerous, and they've got a big head start. We should get some help."

"Who in Equestria would-!?" She began only to turn and face the massive fighter, who had his arms folded and pretended not to be listening.

"Gilgamesh," she began, stepping towards him, "will you please help me and my friends save Equestria?"

He chuckled and turned to her. "I swore to Princess Luna if I was ever asked, I would do whatever I could to aid Equestria and its citizens," he began before turning and making a short bow to her. "Your wish is my command, Princess Twilight."

"Please, you of all pon- I mean, beings don't have to call me that," she replied with a smile.

She could tell he was smiling under his face guard as he rose. "Then hop on, kiddies, we've got a lot of ground to cover!"

Twilight nodded before shakily flying up to his shoulder and grabbing on before levitating Spike up to her as well.

He crouched down before blaring a song. "Always wanted to say this," he muttered before launching himself into the air and towards the forest, his naginata drawn. "LEEROOOOOOOOOOOOOOOY JENKIIIIIIIIIIIINS!" As if anticipating his arrival the plants began to poise themselves, ready to strike. “PREPARE YOURSELVES, VILE WEEDS, FOR YOU ARE ABOUT TO BE WHACKED!” After a massive thud rang out from him striking the ground and anything around it, the warrior dashed forwards, laughing boisterously as he cut anything in his path.

"Valiant efforts on both your parts, but the tree remains in jeopardy," Rarity stated as she helped her friend up.

"And Ah suppose you've got a better idea?" Applejack retorted. The unicorn tried to answer back, but couldn't think of anything. "That's what Ah thought."

"I know who would know what to do. But we sent her home," Fluttershy stated despondently, the others feeling the same.

Suddenly, Pinkie shot up. "Oh! Twitchy tail!"

"'Twitchy tail?' But that means-" Rainbow began.

"Ya'll hear that?" Applejack asked, noticing some booming noises, laughter, and music seeming to grow louder. Suddenly, it hit her, as well as her friends. "Oh no."

Just then a massive figure burst out of the Everfree Forest, flying towards them.

"SPOOOOOOOOOOON!"

"HIT THE DECK!" Rainbow shouted.

"What deck!? And why do I want to hit it!?" Pinkie asked before her pegasus friend grabbed her and pulled her out of the way, the others having already dodged to the side.

Instead of a large impact, there was actual no noise at all. The five friends looked to see the familiar warrior hovering for a moment before gently touching down and bowing.

"Domo arigato gozaimasu," he said in a strange accent before standing upright.

Before anypony could say a word in response two recognizable figures fell off his back, one awkwardly flapping her wings for a landing while the other simply flopped down.

“Ugh! And I thought Twilight’s flying was bad!”

“Twilight! Spike!” the girls shouted and rushed their friends, embracing them closely.

“Ah sure am glad ya came looking for us,” Applejack said.

“The truth of it is, Twilight, we're simply lost without you,” Rarity added.

“Yeah. Equestria may need its princess-” Rainbow began.

“But we need our friend,” Fluttershy finished.

Sniffling came from behind them and they all turned to see the warrior wiping his eyes.

“Gilgy, are you crying?” Pinkie asked.

He sniffled again. “I-It’s just that I’ve got s-something in my eye,” he replied as he continued to wipe. “I’ve got something in my other eye,” he continued as he sniffled again. “I’ve got something in my heart.”

Fluttershy smiled sympathetically while Twilight rolled her eyes.

“Jeez, and I thought Rarity was the dramatic one,” Applejack teased, getting a huff from the unicorn, but only a very brief one.

The group headed over to the tree, Twilight flying closer to examine it, only to be briefly assaulted by the vines, which she escaped. After a moment of thought, she turned to her friends. “I know how we can save the tree. We have to give it the Elements of Harmony.”

“Whoa, whoa, whoa, heh. How are we supposed to protect Equestria?” Rainbow Dash asked, more than a little panicked.

“How are we meant to rein Discord in if we can't use the Elements to turn him back to stone?” Rarity added.

“Twilight,” Applejack began, approaching her friend. “The Elements of Harmony, they're what keep us connected no matter what.”

The alicorn opened her mouth to respond, but was interrupted.

“You’re wrong.”

All heads turned towards the armored warrior.

“They’re what brought you together, but they’re not what keeps you together. Something much more powerful is responsible for that.”

“It's our friendship,” Twilight took over with a smile, turning back to her friends. “And it's more important and more powerful than any magic. My new role in Equestria may mean I have to take on new responsibilities, and our friendships may be tested, but it will never, ever be broken. There's no time to lose. Everypony ready?” she asked as she took to the air.

“Ready!” the other mares replied.

Twilight took the jewels in her magic, seeming to rotate naturally around herself as she turned to face the tree. The vines launched forwards to stop her, causing all to gasp except for the warrior, who’s knowing smile was hidden by his face guard. Soon, the alicorn finally placed all the Elements back into the tree, causing it to radiate with light and power, releasing a shockwave that destroyed the vines that ensnared it and the rest of the Everfree forest. As it shone with blinding light two clumps of vines disappeared, shocking the mares and drake who was present all along.

Twilight, at a loss for words and too happy to bother, rushed forwards and embraced the Princesses of the Sun and Moon, who eagerly hugged her back.

“We know how difficult it must have been for you to give up the Elements. It took great courage to relinquish them,” Celestia said. The three alicorns ceased them embrace and faced the rest of the group.

Luna stepped forwards and smiled as she looked up at the taller biped. “And we thank you, warrior Gilgamesh, for once again proving that our trust was not misplaced. Thank you for your aid,” she said with a bow.

“It was an honor to protect this beautiful land of yours, fair Mistress of the Night,” he replied, bowing as well. They both rose and he turned to the older diarch. “Oh, and Celestia?”

Celestia paused for a moment before realizing where he was going. “If you say one thing about my weight again-”

“Lookin’ good, babe,” he finished with a thumbs-up.

The cavern was silent for a moment before Celestia closed her eyes and sighed. “Just take the compliment,” she muttered.

“Alright, that’s enough goofing around, everypony. There’s only one thing to do,” Pinkie stated with a serious expression on her face. “THANKSYOUTWILIGHTANDGILGAMESHFORSAVINGEQUESTRIAPARTY!” she squealed as streamers and confetti suddenly exploded everywhere.

“As nice as that sounds, Pinkie, I’m afraid I’ve got some other things I need to take care of,” Gilgamesh replied.

“‘Other things?’ What kind of other things does somepony like you need to take care of?” Rainbow Dash asked skeptically.

“To retrieve the rest of his weapons and power so that he might protect us. All of us,” Luna answered.

“Um, ‘protect us?’ From what? Um, if you don’t mind me asking that is,” Fluttershy asked demurely.

“From forces like Melusine. Vile powers from beyond all of Equis,” she answered again before turning back to the armored biped. “It’s quite odd to admit, but… I will miss you.”

“Wait, I don’t get it. Where’s he going?” Spike asked. Gilgamesh seemed confused as well.

“In order to keep his full strength from him his most powerful weapons were given to other nations for safekeeping,” Celestia explained. “We have tried to have them returned, have explained the situation, but all the other nations have either refused to believe the threat or have not responded.”

“I see. I guess I really will have to get them myself,” Gilgamesh sighed. “And here I was kind of enjoying the idea of not having to hide in the shadows all the time. Oh well. Better get a move on,” he finished while grabbing his weapon.

“Wait, you’re going now?” Twilight asked, her tone unexpectedly upset.

“Time is of the essence, Twilight. I have no idea where or when our enemies might attack.”

“B-But why now!? You’ve helped us so much! You’ve helped me! You kept me from…” Twilight’s voice got caught in her throat as tears welled up in her eyes. “From doing something horrible I couldn’t ever fix.” She started to sob, sparing a quick glance at her friends who looked back with sympathy and understanding. She turned back to the warrior and hung her head. “I… I never even properly thanked you for that. You’re my friend. You’re our friend.”

Gilgamesh paused before taking a knee and stretching his arms in front of him. Twilight accepted the wordless invitation and leapt forwards, hugging him around his neck as he embraced her fully.

“Believe me, Twilight, it means a lot to me to hear you call me that. I’d love to spend time here and get to know you all better, but some things just need to be done. But don’t worry, I’ll be back. I’m doing this to defend Equestria, because I love this land and the people- er, ponies in it.”

The two released each other and Twilight looked back to him. “Can’t you stay, at least for one day? Tomorrow is the Summer Sun Celebration, the first one with both Luna and I involved. Can’t you stay to see it?”

Gilgamesh hesitated before looking to her and then to the two other Princesses before sighing. “I guess I can stay one more day.” The small alicorn smiled in response. “But it’s not my style to just sit around. There is something small I could get taken care of here.” Before anypony could ask he stood up and approached her friends, one earth pony in particular. “Applejack, I realize I’m asking a lot here, but would you be willing to give up some of your crop?”

The farmmare raised an eyebrow. “My crop? What do ya want our apples for?”

He chuckled. “I know this is going to sound ridiculous, but hear me out. In another dimension, another version of Equestria, Ponyville isn’t doing too well. I promised that I’d send them some food if I ever had the chance.”

“Another Ponyville? Wait a dern minute, is that why ya took those apples from Appleloosa? Why didn’t ya just ask?” she questioned angrily.

“Do you really think they would’ve given me anything willingly with the reputation I had?”

Applejack tried to retort but anything she could think of fell flat. She sighed. “Ah guess Ah could part with some of them ifn it’s for a good cause.”

“Wait, you actually believe that crazy ‘other Ponyville’ story, AJ?” Rainbow asked incredulously.

“Well, Ah can tell he ain’t lyin’,” she said simply. “Ah’ll let ya take a quarter of what ya can harvest in an hour. That shouldn’t be too unreasonable, right?”

Gilgamesh chuckled. “Heh. Braeburn never did tell you exactly what happened, did he?”

“Huh? Whaddya mean?”

“Oh, nothing,” he coyly replied before taking his weapon and cutting open a portal. “I’ll see you all tomorrow. And AJ? Say goodbye to one fourth of your crop.”

And with that he disappeared.

I groaned as I lied down in the throne room of the Castle of the Pony Sisters. I couldn’t sleep. Something didn’t feel right.

Just a few hours before I had knocked every apple in Sweet Apple Acres off it’s branch. It was hilarious to watch Apple Bloom and Big Macintosh’s jaws drop, the wheat stalk falling out of the latter’s mouth, and Granny Smith offering me a job after I had done the deed in less than five minutes. I had sent roughly eighty barrels to Nemmy’s world, Sweet Apple Acres being bigger than Appleloosa’s orchard, so hopefully they’d be good for a while. I picked up Trixie from Vinyl and Tavi’s place, thanking them once again for keeping a lid on her presence and allowing her to stay. I even started cooking some jerky for the long trip I’d be making tomorrow.

Then why can’t I shake the feeling I’m forgetting something?

I sighed as I went through a list of what should’ve happened.

Celestia and Luna get kidnapped by the Plunder Seeds. The sky becomes half day and half night. Twilight and her friends give up the Elements to restore the Tree of Harmony. The Princesses are freed. The box appears. They find out Discord-

My brain stopped. My eyes widened as I shot up.

The box.

Without a single thought more I cut open a portal and jumped into the Rift before cutting open another one and ending up back at the Tree of Harmony. I ignored its ethereal brilliance and searched it’s roots for something, any indication for what I was looking for.

There was none.

There’s no box. There’s no box! THERE’S NO FUCKING BOX! BUT THAT WAS ONE OF THE KEY PLOT POINTS FOR THE WHOLE OF SEASON FOUR! THE ITEMS THEY GOT FROM THEIR ENCOUNTERS GLOWING! WHY ISN’T IT HERE!?

As my mind raced it stopped when I remembered Invention and Jenny’s dimension, how different their timeline was.

Something’s changed.

Princess Celestia smiled contently as she watched her former student and her friends enjoy the pleasure of each other’s company. After all that they’d been through it was fantastic to see how close they all were. She was reminded again how she’d do and give up anything to preserve such bonds.

And it looks like you would, too, she thought, remembering her old adversary.

The train finally stopped at Canterlot. Celestia cleared her throat as she and her sister approached the door, ready to address her subjects and put them at ease, only for a unicorn Guard to interrupt her before she could start.

“Princesses! Thank Harmony you’re back! We have a situation!” he shouted.

“Lieutenant Starshine? What is it?”

“Changelings are in Canterlot! Queen Chrysalis is with them!”

“WHAT!?” the Elements of Harmony shouted from behind her, stealing the words right out of her mouth.

“Gather the troops, Lieutenant, and show us where our enemies are!” Luna commanded.

“I’m… I’m afraid it’s not that simple. You see, she’s… She’s actually requested to speak with you.”

Everypony stood shocked for a moment, unable to process what they’d heard.

“She is… requesting an audience?” Luna asked incredulously.

“Take us to them, Lieutenant,” Celestia ordered.

The stallion nodded and the Princesses, the girls, and Spike followed as he galloped off. Within minutes they were in front of the palace gates, surprised at what they saw.

A group of about twenty changelings, all armored and weiding curved blades (scimitars if she remembered the name correctly) hissed and took short swipes at anypony who got too close, namely the Guards who were holding their spears at them. The small squad of soldiers encircled at black carriage, made of some sort of smooth material and with elegant spikes surrounding it in an interwoven design, though it appeared to have suffered some damage. The few windows it had also had dark green curtains, obscuring whomever or whatever was inside.

When the changelings noticed the Princesses arrive they stopped to stare, no longer trying to aggressively repel the Royal Guard. One of them, notable for the scar over his right eye with a discoloration signifying vision loss, slowly approached the carriage door.

“They have arrived, My Queen,” Celestia heard him say.

“All of them?” asked a familiar voice from inside.

“Cadance and Shining Armor are not here, but the three others and the rest of the Elements are.”

“I see. Open it.”

The changeling hesitated. “Your Majesty, are you sure you should-?”

“Open. It.”

“...Of course, My Queen.”

The changeling’s horn glowed and his aura turned the handle before slowly pulling the door open. All the insect like equines immediately turned to the carriage and bowed, holding their heads down as their leader stepped out. What the ponies saw was unlike anything they were expecting.

Queen Chrysalis was dressed in a slightly more elegant armor than her subjects, an ornate scimitar resting on her left side as did six deadly looking sickles, three on each side, likely meant to be throwing weapons. What caught their attention, however, was the state the armor, and Chrysalis herself, was in. Namely, it looked like she’d been chewed up and spit out by Cerberus. There wasn’t a single part of her body that didn’t bear some kind of wound, whether it be a simple scrape or a large and formerly bleeding, but now closed, wound. The most obvious one was above her left eye, her bright green blood having hardened over it. It looked like she’d tried to wipe the liquid away several times so she could see but eventually gave up and settled for just keeping the eye closed.

“Oh… my… word,” Rarity muttered, speaking aloud what everypony was thinking.

The Changeling Queen slowly trotted over them, each step slow and deliberate. At one point she winced and stumbled slightly, every changeling immediately getting up to help her but halted as she held up a hoof to stop them. She took in a few pained breaths before standing tall again, causing them to resume their respectful stances. She eventually made it to the Equestrian rulers and stopped.

“Princess Celestia,” she began, before turning to the azure alicorn. “Princess Luna,” she said, before finally turning to Twilight. She smirked a bit. “And your former protegé,” she finished, earning an unsure glare from the newly ascended alicorn before turning back to face the solar diarch. “We have a mutual problem.”

And the Epic Begins

La la la la la la la la la la la la la la, la la la la la la la, la la la la la la la la la-Sweet Christ, I love this song!

You’d think after being frozen in stone for fifteen hundred years with nothing but your thoughts you’d get tired of a song, but nope! Some songs are just ear worms like that. I mean sure, its not like that’s the only song I thought about this last millennium and a half, there were plenty of other ear worms that I went back to, and some songs I just went back to make sure I remembered all the lyrics, but dear god do I love this one! And why wouldn’t I? It’s technically my song now.

Oh yeah, and before you ask, no I’m not in the Canterlot gardens. I’m in a nearby museum. Sure on the one hand, I don’t get much of a view, but at least I get well cleaned and there’s no bird shit I have to deal with. I bet Discord hates that so much.

Oh hey, I think I hear a tour group coming! GAZE UPON MY MIGHTY FORM!

“Come on class, we’ve got a lot to see!” said a stern yet gentle voice.

Wait a minute… I think I know that mare’s voice…

“Now this is another interesting exhibit, much like the one in the garden. Here we have the avatar of battle, Combat.”

OH SHIT, THAT’S CHERILEE! HOLY CRAP, THEN THAT MEANS-!

“Why’s he called that?” asked a familiar adorably squeaky voice.

IT’S THEM! IT’S THE CMC! HOLY SHIT! Wait a minute, that means I’m caught up with the show now, which means… HOLY CRAP, THIS IS “THE RETURN OF HARMONY” EPISODE! And if anyone- uh, anypony is going to get me out of here it’ll be the same three who were responsible for Discord getting out! COME ON YOU BEAUTIFUL FILLIES, GET ME OUTTA HERE!

“An what does ‘combat’ mean anyway?” Applebloom asked in her adorable little accent.

“It means ‘fighting’,” the teacher happily explained.

“Figures you wouldn’t know,” quipped a familiar condescending voice.

“An what’s that supposed ta mean!?”

“Now class, none of that! I don’t want to have to break up another fight like before!” Cherilee berated.

Yeah, put a sock in it Diamond Tiara, ya bitchy spoiled sack a shit.

“Sorry,” they both said, their ears drooping while they hung their heads.

Dear lord, even the bitch looks adorable. MY HEART ‘ASPLODE!

“So, just what kind of creature is that, Ms. Cherilee?” Sweetie Belle asked.

“Yeah, looks pretty strange,” Snails added.

“I think it looks pretty cool!”

Of course you would, Scoots. I mean, I took painstaking effort to make sure I had the most awesome pose possible when I got turned to stone. Back straight, head held high, one hand on my hip with the other extended in a thumbs up. Might not be the flashiest pose in my repertoire, but its classic badass.

“Nopony knows exactly what kind of creature Combat was, but he was incredibly powerful,” Cherilee continued.

Oh yeah, here we go. REGALE YOUR STUDENTS WITH MY MAGNIFICENCE!

“He hailed from a time long in the past before Equestria was at peace. The many countries and species warred with each other, trying to gain the most control over the land, when he appeared. He caused untold destruction to the lands, and was able to best the greatest of warriors from all kinds of armies. Entire cities and mountains were destroyed in his battles.”

Hey, you make it sound like I was trying to destroy all those things! I’m not evil I’m just… enthusiastic. Dammit Tia and Lulu, you did this on purpose, didn’t you?

“It’s said that Combat was so strong that it was only with the armies of the ponies, the griffons, and the minotaurs fighting together that they were able to stop him long enough for the Princesses to seal him away.”

“Whoa,” the class responded in awe.

Well, at least they kept that part right. Suddenly I feel like a trophy instead of a powerful enemy sealed away.

“Come on class, we’ve got more to see. Make sure not to fall behind!”

Wait, what? They’re leaving already!? NO! COME ON! LET ME OUT! LET ME OUT! LET ME- oh hey, the CMC’s still here. Come on, kiddies, I know you can do it!

“Wow. It’s pretty scary ta think there was a creature that powerful, huh?” Applebloom said, still looking at the armored statue in a mix of fear and respect.

“Ha! No biggie! I bet Rainbow Dash could take him down easy!” Scootaloo boasted.

“I don’t know, I think it would take all six of the Elements to stop him,” Sweetie said.

Even that might not do it.

“Huh?”

The three fillies looked around for the source of the voice, hoping they were just hearing things.

Hey kids, what time is it?

An audible cracked rang out and the three fillies turned to see a break along the statue's chest.

“Uh oh,” they all said.

Within seconds the crack expanded, encompassing the twelve hoof tall statue before it shattered in a blast of light. The three opened their eyes to see the figure with it’s arms raised.

“FREEDOM TIME!” it shouted before hopping down of its pedestal and bending down far enough to touch noses with the three fillies. “So you think the Elements of Harmony can beat me, huh?” Before they could respond it stood up straight with its hands on its hips. “CHALLENGE ACCEPTED.”

“This is so your fault, “ Scootaloo muttered to Sweetie.

“Me!?”

“But first, to reward you with what you deserve,” the warrior continued in a sinister voice.

The three fillies gulped and before they could even turn they were quickly scooped up into the figure’s arm and held to its chest. They all shivered as it pulled down the guard around the bottom of its face, showing off a sinister smile.

“Thank you. Thank you. Thank you,” it said, giving a quick kiss to their foreheads with each gratitude.

Before they could process what just happened the figure set them down.

“And now, THE DANCE OF FREEDOM!”

The three fillies looked on in utter confusion as the figure danced towards the entrance of the museum, shouting “FREEDOM, FREEDOM, FREEDOM, OI!” as it went.

Once it was out of sight Scootaloo said, “I won’t say anything if you won’t.”

Author's Note

So yeah, not a particularly long chapter, but I just wanted to get this set up before I continue. Stay with me kiddies, this should get a bit longer as we go, and hopefully better. I just hope you'll all stick with me and give me some ideas because this is the only fix I've ever started where I HAVE NO IDEA WHERE I'M GOING WITH THIS. So yeah, let's see what my crazy fingers come up with.

Past Grievances and Alternate Anatomies

It had been almost two days since Celestia’s defeat by Gilgamesh. All of Equestria was in an uproar, especially Canterlot. The Elements of Harmony refused to go home, especially Twilight Sparkle who was practically having a nervous breakdown, not to mention a near crisis of faith that her mentor and Princess of the Sun even could be defeated. Luna had done what she could to calm the citizens, trying the gentle approach at first before finally unleashing her fury upon them, chastising them for having so little faith in her and Celestia. Though that got the populace to quiet, they were by no means at ease.

Thankfully, in addition to having the best doctors on hoof in Canterlot, Celestia’s constitution as an alicorn meant she healed quickly. By noon on the second day she was already healed enough to speak with visitors, much to the relief of Luna and Twilight. In fact, she looked so well that she almost appeared simply tired instead of having been bested in combat. She assured the Elements she would be well enough to continue ruling Equestria within a day or two and insisted that she and her friends go home. Afterward, she commanded her doctors to leave the room so she and Luna could speak privately.

“Any word on Gilgamesh?”

“None, dear sister. It is as though he has simply vanished. We had forgotten his teleport ability.” Luna looked down in shame. “It was Our fault this situation has become what it is. His weapon was within Our quarters. We should have been more attentive to-“

“Luna, enough. You can’t blame yourself.”

“But-“

“Luna, do not forget that Discord was able to escape due to my own short sightedness.”

Luna sighed before continuing. “The Guard wishes to know how to proceed.”

Celestia paused, considering her options. “Although I’d like to have him put away as soon as possible, having our armies standing around in the cities would likely cause more panic than spread a feeling of security.”

“If We may, sister. Gilgamesh has always prided himself of being a warrior and never attacked those who have not attacked him first, or the very least has never attacked others without first issuing a challenge. Even in the cases where young upstarts who were clearly outclassed challenged him he simply rendered them unconscious with the most minimal of damage.”

“What are you saying?”

“Though We too wish to see him recaptured, We fear more for the safety of our subjects. If we provide him with no opponents to face, he will fight no battles, and therefore there will be no damages to our cities and towns.”

Celestia pondered this for a moment, then sighed. “Though it is by no means an ideal situation it may be our best option. Have the Guard instruct the citizens as well as the police forces around Equestria to not engage Gilgamesh unless he shows outright aggression, and report all findings to us so we can keep tabs on him.”

“Of course, sister. Also, the ponies will wish to see you as soon as possible. We are doing our best, but We cannot placate them completely. Though We would prefer to see you fully healed, it may be best for you to make a public appearance as soon as you can walk, for their own piece of mind.”

“Right. I was thinking the same thing.” Celestia smiled warmly. “Thank you, Luna. You don’t know what it means to me to have you back. Not to mention having somepony to share the burden of governing the kingdom. I can’t imagine what I’d do if I was caught in this state without you to help me.”

“Think nothing of it, dear sister. We are happy to resume Our duties after one thousand years,” Luna responded with an equally warm smile.

“Um… there’s one last thing I’d like to ask you before you go, Luna, and please be honest with me.”

“Yes? Go ahead.”

Celestia hesitated, opening her mouth and closing it again a few times before asking. “Have I gotten fat?”

The room was dead silent. If there were crickets nearby they would’ve refused to chirp because even they would’ve felt too awkward to do anything.

“Oh dear! Look at the time! We must prepare to set the sun and raise the moon soon! Do not worry yourself, sister, We will take care of all of your duties, you just rest and recuperate! We will have the doctors return to monitor you as We leave! Ta-ta!”

And with that the Princess of the Night practically barreled outside before slamming the door. Celestia sighed before turning to look at her flank.

Maybe I could start to find time in my schedule to take few laps around the palace each day…

My stomach grumbled.

Damn. Does time fly by that fast, or do I just get hungry that quickly?

Over the past day and a half I had eaten a few manticores, some fish, and the occasional cockatrice (my Genji Armor rendering Petrify spells useless). Being eight feet tall and incredibly physically fit left me with quite the appetite. I even managed to kill and eat a cragadile, but it was way too much meat and I didn’t have any way to preserve it.

Guess I’m not eating a Hydra anytime soon. Not unless I figure out how to smoke things. Mmmm, manticore jerky.

Admittedly I did feel a bit bad about eating them (aside from the cragadile), seeing as how Fluttershy was able to communicate with them in the show, but that was only because her special talent and not because they were sapient. Besides, I was not going to risk poisoning myself with a fruit or an herb that I didn’t know. I had that experience in the past once, and severe stomach pains and vomiting is not something I want to experience again, especially out in the wilderness.

It was then I noticed a howling sound coming from deeper in the forest.

Timberwolves, huh? Well there are easier ways of getting kindling… but not as much fun.

I headed in the direction of the plant-wolves but quickened my pace when I heard the unmistakable sound of hooves on dirt coming form that direction as well. It didn’t take me long to find a familiar striped and mohawk maned equine surrounded by about twenty of the magical wood predators. Her face showed not fear, but awareness, looking for her opening to escape. So I decided to give her one.

“GILGAMESH!” I shouted while dashing forward. All eyes turned to me as I took out five of them with one swing. The others immediately attacked while the zebra ducked behind a rock to observe. With barely any effort and only few punches, kicks, and swings of my naiginata, all the timberwolves lay in pieces.

“Haha! That’ll teach ya!” It was then I noticed the pieces begin to glow green as they began to gather together into one giant mass. Soon I was staring at a massive timberwolf, nearly twice my size, which then proceeded to let out an earth-shaking roar. “Oh yeah, forgot they could do that. However,” I raised a hand at the creature and smirked. “Missile.” The spell blew the creature to pieces, incinerating most of them. It soon regenerated itself, only this time it was barely the size of a chihuahua. I gave it a glare and it ran off, whimpering pathetically. With my victory surely secured I turned to face the zebra stepping out from behind the rock, her face both shocked and wary.

Hopefully she’ll be more willing to give me a chance.

I bowed as majestically as I could. “Are you harmed, fair maiden of the forest?”

She seemed especially surprised at my actions, but luckily it had the effect I wanted as she no longer looked at me in fear. “You aided me in my time of strife. I thank you sir, you saved my life.”

“Think nothing of it, my striped equine friend. Such a beast was child’s play for the mighty Gilgamesh!”

“Gilgamesh you say? I’ve heard that name. Could it be you are the same?” she asked, once again giving me a look of nervousness.

So even out here in the forest she’s heard.

“Yes, I am indeed the warrior that has wounded Princess Celestia. But I assure you I mean no harm. If you would permit me, I would explain myself. If not, I shall simply continue on and leave you be.”

Zecora mulled it over for moment before answering. “I understand what it is like to be misunderstood, too. Follow me to my home, and I shall listen to you.”

“Very well. Lead the way, fair shamaness.”

We traversed the forest in silence, and within the hour we arrived at the familiar tree hut. By crouching down and positioning myself just right I managed to squeeze inside.

“Please take a seat, and I shall get us something to eat.”

“Very well, but I should mention I can’t eat grass, hay, or flowers.”

She nodded and retreated further into her home.

Huh. I don’t remember it being this big in the show. Then again, there weren’t many scenes in here, and the ones that did all pretty much took place in front of her cauldron.

After a few moments, a familiar and extremely welcome smell hit my nostrils.

“Oh goodness. Could it be?” Along with balancing a basket of fruit on her back, Zecora returned carrying a teapot in her mouth. “Is that… zebafrican red tea?!” The zebra looked rather surprised at my enthusiasm, but simply nodded, setting everything down. “Oh does lady luck love me today!”

She chuckled at that as she retrieved two cups from her cupboard. “What an interesting fellow you’ve turned out to be. I have never seen such excitement over tea.” She gingerly poured the red liquid into the two cups before pushing one over to me.

“Then it seems you’ve never met one with a true appreciation for these wonderful herbal concoctions! How they warm the body, refresh the mind, and reinvigorate the soul!”

“I must admit, you are quite a surprise. How does one like you nearly bring Celestia’s demise?”

“Ah, I should explain, shouldn’t I? But first, tea,” I said before removing my face guard and taking a slow sip of the hot liquid.

Oh yeah. That’s the good shit.

“First I should clarify that not once did I ever seek to end Celestia’s life, or those of her sister and the other Elements. I merely sought a glorious battle with her, just like we had done in our bouts more than a millennium ago. Alas, though she fought valiantly, the Celestia I fought two days ago was not the same as whom I clashed with in the past. She has grown weak in my absence, and can hardly offer even a fraction of the challenge she once posed me. It would seem in her quest for peace she neglected other venues.”

“You are upset with her peace? Do you not like for wars to cease?”

“War, yes. Though war may bring about heroes history often glosses over those who have been crushed in these scuffles. So many names and dreams lost to time like so much dust. As the saying goes ‘Anyone who truly wants to go to war has truly never been there before.’ But battle is different.” I took another sip of the tea and sighed in bliss before I continued. “Battle need not be to death. And more importantly, battle is, as I see, an equalizer, and window to the soul. In the heat of the fight so much fluff is stripped from importance. Wealth, gender, species, age, all is burnt away aside from what is important to victory. Skill, strategy, strength, speed, and other attributes of the like are all that is important. And one’s personality comes through as well. Are they a kindhearted soul who seeks to claim victory as painlessly as possible? Are they one who seeks to crush all that stands before them? It is this view I hold, and it is for this belief that I clashed with the mighty Princess of the Sun.” I sighed despondently. “If only she saw it the same way.”

“I see that you have such reverence for the fight. But for what reason this has come about I wish to come to light.”

I paused. I hadn’t told anyone, any species of who I was, who I used to be or where I was from. I didn’t really feel it was important. I had pretty much cut myself off from my previous life. Sure, I had lost things I enjoyed, and other things I felt were important, but as far as I was concerned I gained so much more in return.

Still, it might feel good to get some of those feelings off my chest.

“Zecora, imagine if you will a world where there is no magic, or at the very least if there is it so well hidden it might as well not exist. Also imagine that every creature from this world, Equus, either doesn’t exist or at the very least doesn’t speak and aren't sapient, except for one. That is the kind of world I hail from. It is a world where the kind of things that are commonplace here in Equus are but fanciful machinations. I was torn from this world and sent to Equus more than a millennium and a half ago, in a form and with powers that were not my own. Although I am unable to return, the truth is I no longer care to. I have left that part of my life behind.”

“You do not care? Is there truly nothing for you there?” she asked, her warm yet analytical expression changing to one of confusion.

I grunted. “In that world I was but a slave to other’s wills, with few respites and decisions to call my own. I was but another cog in the machine of a society that did not care for me, a victim to a life of monotony and despair. Though that is not life all over my former homeworld, it was life for me. The world I lived in was one I was glad to leave. To quote a… speaker I often listened to, ‘It’s boring, it’s tedious, it’s dominated by morons, nobody can fly and all the dinosaurs are dead.’ But here, in Equus, I have freedom, and more importantly I have the power to pursue the path I wish. Why would I ever wish to return and give that up?”

The hut was quiet for a moment. I took another sip of the tea, which unfortunately had cooled considerably since my last sampling.

Damn it. I just had to put myself in bad mood. I need some sort of distraction, anything to get my mind off of-

And then, just like that, it came.

Gilgamesh, I am Xante, Baron of the Frozen Wastelands, First among Liches, Lord of the Undead, and Fabulous Rainbow Magician… AND I COULD REALLY USE SOME HELP RIGHT NOW!

I sat there for a moment, trying to process everything I heard. After about two seconds, one thought prevailed.

That’s a long ass fucking title.

I stood up and headed for the door to the hut.

“Pardon me, my armored friend, but is our time together at an end?”

I turned to face Zecora with a smile as I opened the door and stepped outside.

“Fear not, my striped companion, for I shall soon return for thy company and thy marvelous tea. However, duty calls as I must aid one like myself.”

I cut a hole in the fabric of the universe above my head with my naginata before crouching down.

“GILGAMESH, AWAY!” I shouted and launched myself into The Rift, the path closing behind me.

Now, let me explain something about traveling The Rift to you all: I don’t know if its the same for everyone, but for me it was kind of like swimming through molasses, just without the movement restrictions, and it's kind of like being so empty that somehow that emptiness itself seems to have substance. And let’s not even mention the creatures that would make H.P. Lovecraft blush.

My initial jump got me to go several feet before I came to a grinding halt. Seeing my initial momentum gone I decided to try swimming through the great nothingness towards my destination. Although there was no real “up” or “down” here there was “towards” and “away” from things. After about ten seconds of doing the breaststroke and seeing that I’d only managed to move about an inch I decided to just throw caution to the non-existent wind and stand on top of my naginata like a surfboard. Seeing as how it was what brought me to my new dimension in the first place it of course worked like gangbusters and I made it to my destination in seconds.

As soon as I exited The Rift I shouted ”Do not fear, for Gilgamesh-! Wait…”

It was then I realized I was in the air and plummeting towards a snowy mountain.

”OH DEAR GOD WHY!?” I managed to scream before creating a massive hole in the layered powdery snow.

It was about twenty minutes before I returned, thankfully exiting the portal on the ground this time. I had returned right where I left and knocked on the zebra’s door.

It’s only polite, after all.

She opened the door and, much to my surprised, looked pleased to see me.

“Gilgamesh, you have come back! Would you like to once again join me for a snack?”

“Of course, provided that I may once again partake of your wondrous tea as well.”

I followed her inside and for a while we just shot the shit, getting to learn a little bit about each other’s intricacies. I will admit, although I enjoy my fighting lifestyle, moments like this are a nice break to have every so often. I ate some wild berries that she had picked and some apples she had received from a friend (gee, I wonder who those could’ve been from?) as we talked. I was surprised to learn that Nightmare Night was coming up and though she had been invited to come she had wondered if she should. That obviously meant that the “Luna Eclipsed” episode was coming, which she played a large role in, but that fact that she was considering not going caught me by surprise. Of course, I convinced her to go, stating that if she had a friend willing to come out into the Everfree to give her gifts then obviously she would be welcomed.

Before I knew it I yawned, it seemed that several hours had passed, and although the forest was always dark I could tell the sun was beginning to set.

“Well, it seems I must be off,” I said I headed towards the door.

“Leave, but why? Surely you notice the darkening sky?”

“Indeed, which is why I intend to leave. Though I have enjoyed our time together it would be rude of me to overstay my welcome. And you need not worry for me, I can and have handled everything this forest can threaten me with.”

“Why not spend the night with me, instead of risking yourself in Everfree?”

I smirked. “Miss Zecora, are you trying to seduce me?” Her face flushed red and, for the first time all day, she was completely speechless. I laughed. “I merely jest, my striped friend! I wouldn’t want to impose, but if you’re quite alright with it, then I accept.”

That night I slept not in a dark empty castle but in a hut warm with, dare I say it, friendship. Zecora had offered me a cot but I refused as I had rather gotten used to sleeping on the ground and I often found pillows and beds to be far too fluffy for me. As I closed my eyes, my mind began to drift.

“Miss Zecora, are you trying to seduce me?” I can’t believe I actually said that. I mean, I know it was hilarious and she didn’t really take offense, but still. After all, its not like I’m into equines. Well, except maybe Luna, but its not like that’ll happen. Though, I did kiss- No, bad thoughts! Stay out! What am I thinking? I mean, she’s not even like that other Luna with her powerful gaze, slim legs, hourglass figure and ample- GAH! NO STOP! Think of something else! Like the apples Zecora gave you, they were tasty right? Tastier than any other apples you’ve ever had, just like almost like every food here… Huh, I wonder what Zecora looks like in their- NO!

Needless to say, I didn’t sleep that great that night. Before I left Zecora’s hut she gave me a list of what was and wasn’t edible in the Everfree Forest so I wouldn’t have to worry about eating something that would hurt me. I had decided to spend the day trying to find them for later meals and also just to help me find their normal growing locations and time flew by faster than I thought. I realized how much time had passed when I heard and felt a massive explosion from the direction of Ponyville. I hopped up to the canopy of the forest and saw a rainbow mushroom cloud in the direction of what must be Sweet Apple Acres. One thought entered my head as a delightfully evil smile spread across my face.

“Lesson Zero.” The perfect time to do some trolling. And to make use of that spell Xante gave me.

Twilight was exhausted, but the truth was she had nopony to blame but herself. She couldn’t believe she had used the “Want-It, Need-It” spell on Mr. Smartypants just so she could create a problem to fix. And by Celestia did she have a problem to fix by the end of it all.

“Ugh, I really need to apologize to everypony. And it really is everypony. Apple Bloom, Sweetie Belle, Scootaloo, Big Macintosh… I think I need to make a li-”

She stopped herself, remembering one of her quirks that had contributed her… episode.

“Hey, its not like it’ll be a big problem, right? It won’t be big a complicated list, it’ll just be a small list! And I’ll only check it once!... Okay, maybe twice.”

Twilight snuck past Spike’s bed and the snoring dragon within, and carefully opened the door with her magic, inching it open just enough for her to get into the main lobby. After she closed it she turned to head downstairs to get some supplies when she saw the last thing she expected to see.

“’Sup?”

Standing right in front of her on the ground floor was Gilgamesh, just standing there with his weapon, a naginata if she remembered correctly, like it was completely normal. Before she could say anything music inexplicably started playing, a song that sounded like something that might come out of a DJ’s turntable. The warrior then proceeded to dance in a manner that would’ve looked normal if Pinkie Pie had done it. Twilight could only stare in confusion, and soon the display ended.

“See ya,” he said before cutting open a hole below him and jumping in, disappearing into some kind of spatial void. Twilight continued to stare for a moment more.

“And I’m hallucinating. Yup, I need to get some sleep.”

She quickly turned back to her room and proceeded to get under the covers.

Twilight woke to a wonderful aroma coming from downstairs, telling her it was going to be a good day. She opened her eyes to find a rare sight: Spike was up before her. Twilight quickly made her bed, brushed her mane and tail, and then headed downstairs. She was about to greet Spike in the kitchen when she heard him humming a disturbingly familiar song. It was only after a minute or two that he noticed her presence.

“Oh, hey Twilight! Wow, you sure got up late, huh? I thought I’d make you some pancakes after yesterday’s-“

“Spike, what were you humming?”

“Huh? Oh, um. I dunno. I Just kinda started humming it this morning. It’s really catchy.”

“But where did you hear it?”

“Uh… I don’t really know. Why?”

“Because… Because it sounds like the song that-“ Twilight stopped as her eyes widened. She began to hyperventilate as her body began shaking and her mane and tail began to become frayed…

A tall figure stood near the edge of the Everfree Forest. He had been waiting a many hours for something to happen. Soon an ear-piercing scream rang out through all of Ponyville. The figure smiled and pumped his fist in victory.

Author's Note

HO.LY. CRAP.

167 likes, 241 favorites. I. I don't. I can't.

…

You're amazing. You're all amazing. I hope you guys enjoyed this chapter despite the mood change near the middle. Also, Zecora is tough to write, sue me. Also, really tired right now. If I made any mistakes, don't be afraid to point them out.

Goodnight. Or good morning. Whatever.

Fabulous, Flamboyant, Ferocious Fighting

“Twi...light… stop… please,” Rarity pleaded, barely able to speak with the crushing force around her neck.

"'Stop?' But Rarity, we're having so much fun!" 'Twilight' replied before tightening the grip around her neck. "Or, at least, I am."

"TWILIGHT, WHAT ARE YOU DOING!?" Spike shouted, confused and terrified by the scene in front of him, as were the earth pony guards behind him.

"Why I'm killing them, isn't that obvious?" she replied in a voice that was far too calm. "But how about we kill you first?"

With that, all of the weapons that had been dropped by the guards were levitated, pointed at him.

"NOW DI-!"

The unicorn was cut off when Gilgamesh dashed forwards and punched at her, stopping just before he struck. Immediately afterwards came a burst of wind that sent her flying before crashing into the museum wall and bursting through it. All of the weapons and struggling ponies hit the floor, finally freed from the magical grasp.

"W-What the hay is goin' on!?" Applejack shouted as she finally caught her breath.

"EVERYONE BEHIND ME! KEEP AWAY FROM HER!" Gilgamesh shouted, his arms raised in an offensive stance.

The ponies hesitated until the museum doors were blasted off their hinges. Everypony dashed behind the warrior when they saw 'Twilight' standing there with a predatory smirk on her face.

"Twilight, stop this! It's super-duper mean and not funny!" Pinkie pleaded.

"That's not Twilight. Not now, at least," Gilgamesh explained.

"What? What do you mean? Did she get replaced by a changeling?" Rainbow asked.

"She's not an impostor, she's possessed. Her mind and body are being controlled." He pointed at the purple unicorn. "Isn't that right, Melusine!?" he shouted.

"'P-Possessed!?'" Fluttershy stuttered.

Melusine gasped in an exaggerated manner, bringing her hoof to her face. "Oh my! You've found me out! Oh, whatever shall I do?" she asked before laughing evilly.

"Why? Why possess her? When did you possess her?" Gilgamesh demanded.

"Oh, it was right about when she was doing that little show for those horses. She's quite the prodigy with magic. Honestly I would've preferred to take the Princess, but I'm sure she would've been able to fight me off, and then there goes my little surprise. But, more importantly, this," she said while pointing to her tiara. "These jewels were what put you in stone last time, right? And this one commands them all. Which means," she smirked as she summoned her magic, "IT'S TIME YOU DISAPPEARED!"

Her eyes shined white for a moment, but then nothing came.

"W-What? Why didn't it work!?"

Gilgamesh chuckled. "Looks like you need to do your homework. That tiara might command the rest, but it still requires a team effort. Did you really think the Elements of Harmony would work out of sync?"

Melusine growled and threw the tiara down. "Damn it!" she shouted before taking a deep breath to calm herself. "Hm. No matter, I still am in control of one of the most powerful magic-users on this world." She smirked. "Which means I can still do THIS!" she shouted as her grin widened to a malicious smile and her eyes glowed white.

Gilgamesh jumped back, unclipped his shield, and wrapped his free arm around the five mares and one drake. "BARRIERS, NOW!" he shouted back to the Solar Guard before crouching behind his shield. The unicorns barely managed to raise their own bubbles shields just before a massive explosion of violet energy erupted. As the smoke cleared the damage was revealed: The museum was completely levelled, and several nearby buildings were either subjected to the same or were severely damaged. The guards, the Elements, Spike, and Gilgamesh were buried under the rubble.

Spike managed to crawl out of the rubble, only to come face to face with 'Twilight', who blasted him into a boulder sized piece of rubble, causing it to shatter.

"Twilight... you gotta... fight it..." he groaned as he pulled himself up.

"Oh she's fighting, alright. Futilely. She can see and hear everything that's happening," Melusine taunted before lifting him up in her magical grasp. "I can hear her begging and pleading for me to stop. It's delicious. I wonder how much she'll scream as she watches herself kill the poor little dragon that's been like a son and brother to her."

Spike struggled as she lifted up a mangled piece of rebar.

"Those scales are pretty hard. So tell me, do you want me to shove this down your throat or stick it through your eye?" she asked, her maniacal smile stretching wider.

"Twilight, fight it, please! You're the strongest mare I know! You can beat her!"

"No, she can't."

“Maybe not, but she’s not alone,” came a voice before a massive hand grasped the mare’s head. She soon found herself hurled at a building before crashing through the window. Spike fell to the ground before looking up at his savior. “So, what happened to that scared little kid I talked to a few months ago?”

The dragon could see the warrior smirking beneath his face guard and smirked back. “He grew up. At least, a little.”

The rest of the group, the Guard included, finally pulled themselves from the rubble; a bit worse for wear, but not really damaged. Before they could say anything the building Melusine had been thrown into erupted, half of it being blown to pieces. Standing above what was left was Melusine, still grinning. Her eyes turned white again as magic gathered in her horn. Soon, a building sized ball of magic gathered above her.

“Holy hay! Was Twilight really this powerful!?” Rainbow Dash asked in shock.

“No, it’s not just that!” a unicorn guard answered, the same one who ordered the rest of his troops before. “She might be a prodigy and Celestia’s student, but she’s using far more magic at once than she should! A lesser unicorn would be dead now! At this rate that Melusine, or whatever its name is, will kill her just by the strain of using spells!”

Twilight’s friends gasped in shock.

“That bitch. She’s planning on using her up and then just jumping to another host,” Gilgamesh seethed.

Melusine then fired the massive ball of energy at them. Gilgamesh cast a spell on himself before crouching down and leaping at it, his fists raised.

“DORARARARARARARARARARARARARARARARA!” he shouted as he repeatedly punched the attack. With one final “DORA!” and punch, the magic attack burst. The forced sent rubble flying in all directions, the unicorns shielding themselves and others from the debris. Gilgamesh was also blown back but expertly landed on his feet.

“So, I don’t suppose any of you know a spell to break someone free of possession?” he asked, turning to those behind him. They all shook their heads. The warrior groaned. “Of course you don’t, that would make things too easy for me,” he muttered before turning back to Melusine who was levitating pieces of debris to create a path for her to walk down. “Ok, if we can’t exorcise the possession, then we’ll have to get Melusine to let her go herself.”

“And just how do you propose we do that?” Rarity asked.

“I’m… still thinking about that part.” They all groaned in response. “Hey, give me a break! This isn’t exactly a situation I normally deal with!”

“Yeah? Well maybe you can annoy her into lettin’ Twi go!” Applejack shouted in exasperation.

Gilgamesh paused.

“... That might actually work.”

“Wait, what?”

The possessed unicorn reached the ground, still smiling madly, when Gilgamesh made his move. He took a pose, arms raised and standing on his toes, as music began to play. Everypony stared as he took graceful steps and spins as he approached his opponent. Even Melusine could only look on in confusion.

“Is he… dancing?” Spike asked.

“Enough of this!” Melusine shouted before firing a beam of magic at the warrior, who gracefully spun out of the way. Shocked, she continued the assault only to be met with similar reactions. She then levitated debris and fired it at him, which he countered by destroying with his fists and feet, spinning and flipping all the while. Melusine grit her teeth before rearing up and slamming her forehooves on the ground, causing a pillar of violet energy to burst from under him. A moment later he was standing on a lampost, balancing on the toes of one foot as he spun with his arms raised.

“What is this trickery!?” she shouted.

“Poise, grace, flexibility, reflexes, and the proper training,” he answered.

“‘The proper training?’” she asked before firing another beam at him which he leapt over.

“Twelve years ballroom dancing!” he announced as he landed on the ground. “Eight years ballet!” He jumped over another blast, spinning as he did. “Six years figure skating!” He bent over backwards to dodge another piece of debris thrown at him before backflipping away from another pillar of energy. “And a little dabbling in flamenco!” he finished before rhythmically clapping his hands. “Ole!”

“You have got to be freaking kidding me,” Rainbow said flatly. “First the spa and now this?”

“Well, I have heard it said that the truly masculine don’t care what others think about them,” the unicorn guard offered.

“Grrr! So what!? If I can’t hit you with a precise attack, I’ll just do this!” Melusine shouted in frustration, summoning a ball of energy above her head.

“Yeah, no,” the warrior replied before dashing forwards and simply punting her several yards before she flew between two lampposts. “IT’S GOOD!” he shouted.

“Um, could you please try not to hurt Twilight so badly? Um, if you don’t mind that is?” Fluttershy asked.

Melusine shook her head as she rose. “Is this your plan? To make this drag out forever?”

“Nope. Just killing time,” Gilgamesh answered.

“Wh-What?”

“I was just using that to think up a way to beat you. And now I have. So get ready!”

Another song started playing as he took several poses before strutting towards his opponent. Melusine recovered from her shock and fired at him, causing him to dodge with movements that looked like some kind of cross between dance moves, bodybuilder flexes, and catwalk poses. After a few rounds of this he blew a bubble from his mouth before clapping his hands over it. As he spread them apart the bubble stretched to several feet until he closed his hands, causing it to pop and break into dozens of marble sized bubbles.

"You must be joking," Melusine chuckled. "Don't tell me you actually mean to-"

Gilgamesh grabbed one of the bubbles and flicked it at her. It exploded with enough force to cause her to stumble backwards in pain.

"Wh-What!?" she thought aloud, holding her hoof to her now bleeding snout. "H-How-?"

Gilgamesh grabbed a handful of bubbles before winding his arm up. "SHABON RAUNCHA!" he shouted in a strange accent before hurling the bubbles not unlike a baseball pitcher.

Melusine dodged to the side before the hit, leaving small indentations in the ground as they exploded. Gilgamesh spun and kicked another mass of them at her, which she jumped back away from. He then spun and grabbed the rest, holding them between his fingers, before throwing them at several angles. Before he threw the last one he clapped it and spread his arms three times, creating three more sets of the clear, bubbly explosives.

He then began more flamboyant poses, the movements seeming to direct the bubbles towards Melusine. The pegasi, with their connection to all things sky-related, could tell that he was using the wind to direct them, causing them to move back and forth like snakes or swarm like hornets. The possessed pony jumped and dodged away before finally getting fed up and casting a barrier around herself. The bubbles all swarmed to her, but, rather than exploding, they all converged into one massive bubble, surrounding the magic shield.

Gilgamesh turned, back facing away from his opponent, and struck a pose before shouting "SHABON BARRIA!" The bubble popped, destroying the shield and sending the pony inside tumbling backwards.

Gilgamesh turned and pointed at his opponent.

"Next you'll say 'Do you really think you can beat me with such a childish technique?'"

Melusine rose and glared at him. "Do you really think you can beat me with such a childish technique? ... Wh-What?"

Melusine looked stunned, as did the rest of the ponies. Gilgamesh spun before striking another pose and pointing at her again.

"Next is 'What trickery is this!?' I'll bet."

"What trickery is this!?" she shouted, only to flinch again. "Grrr! Don't you dare-!"

"'Don't you dare mock me, you blithering buffoon!'" He interrupted. "Heh, is that about right?"

"SILENCE!" they both shouted simultaneously. Melusine fired a beam of magic... Only for it to turn around and strike her in the face, causing her to tumble backwards.

"'How is this possible!?'"

"How is this-!? GAH!" Melusine shouted before slamming her hooves on the ground, causing pillars of energy to shoot at him from all sides. He took another pose and every single one flew upwards harmlessly.

"He's totally in her head!" Rainbow Dash exclaimed.

"No, Dashie, he's right here, silly billy!" Pinkie replied.

"No, she means he can read her like a book," the unicorn Guard explained.

"Well, she is a real bookworm."

All the ponies groaned.

Meanwhile Melusine just noticed how Gilgamesh was able to reflect her attacks.

"Using the bubbles as lenses to reflect the beams. Clever. But let's see you stop this!" she shouted before throwing a chariot sized piece of rubble at him.

Gilgamesh simply grinned before grabbing a handful of bubbles, summoning the wind to his hands.

"SHABON CUTTA!"

He threw the bubbles at the rubble, spun by the wind to the point they were nearly flat, before dicing the rubble to harmless pieces.

"'YOU CAN'T DO THAT!'" he cried as he took another pointing pose.

"YOU CAN'T-! GRRRRRAAAAAH!" she shouted in frustration before hurling a lamppost at him. He responded by positioning the bubbles in front of him, spinning rapidly and shredding the improvised spear to pieces. She growled again, turning her head to look for anything she could use, and saw the ponies observing the battle in the nearby buildings. A maniacal grin spread across her face as she turned back to him. "WHY DON'T YOU TRY CUTTING THIS!?" she shouted before gather power. Four buildings levitated off the ground, the ponies inside screaming in terror, before being hurled at the warrior.

Gilgamesh smiled and thrust his arms forwards, sending out a stream of bladed bubbles to each one. With a sweep of his arms the buildings were cut to shreds, thankfully sparing the ponies inside. Before they could begin falling he raised his hands and a small gem on his chest began to glow, causing them all to hover. With a wave of his arms they all were pulled behind the Guard and set gently on the ground. The gem stopped glowing and he struck another pose, pointing upwards.

"SHABON RENZU!"

Melusine looked up just in time to see a beam of energy fire down at her, jumping to the side to avoid it. She managed to dodge several more before realizing what it was she was being attacked with.

He's using the those bubbles to magnify the sun's rays! He's attacking me with sunlight!

As she thought that, she was struck in the side by one of the beams. She rolled to the side and looked to see bubbles near the ground.

"By reflecting from lense to lense, there is nothing I can't reach!" Gilgamesh proclaimed, switching between poses, causing beams of sunlight to hit her from several angles as she attempted to dodge them. "This is the skill of a true warrior! One who knows how to use his tools to the fullest, and can turn anything into a weapon!"

Melusine continued to dodge until she moved into a cluster of circular bubbles. They exploded, sending her skywards into another clump of bubbles that did the same. Soon, she was several feet in the air.

"Even the sun itself!" he proclaimed, turning away from her and posing dramatically as she was struck from all angles, screaming in pain as she was burned by the rays of lights. As she fell, he stopped the attack, letting her hit the ground.

"Either you release that mare from your control or I knock you out and take you to someone who can. Either way," he began before turning and pointing dramatically. "THIS FIGHT WAS OVER BEFORE IT BEGAN!"

Melusine groaned as she rose, staring him down. She gathered magic in her horn before shooting a beam upwards. There was a short flash before storm clouds began to gather.

"So much for your little ray of sunshine," she taunted with a grin.

Gilgamesh shook his head. "Such a shame. Only thinking one move ahead." His eyes widened before shouting “LASER BARRAGE!” A shower of thin red beams shot from his eyes and Melusine summoned a barrier in response, surprised when she found the attack wasn’t even hitting it. Soon red began to fill her peripheral vision, and she turned to see--in horror--that a dome of bubbles was forming around her, reflecting each of the hundreds of lasers between them, until it looked like a beehive made of them.

Gilgamesh winked at her before striking another pose, causing the beams to rain down on her from all angles until the barrier finally broke. Being pelted from all sides, she didn’t notice a large amount of them were converging towards Gilgamesh. He pointed at her, his thumb and index finger extended.

“Bang.”

With that, a large beam, created from lesser ones, fired and struck the possessed mare in the head, sending her hurtling through the air before tumbling across the ground. Gilgamesh raised his finger to his mouth before blowing on it, as if he was putting out smoke.

“Did… Did he do it?” Spike asked hopefully.

Melusine groaned in pain, shakingly getting up to her hooves.

“You want this mare back? Fine, have her back,” she said weakly before a creature appeared above her. It was bipedal, had feminine features, long blond hair, was dressed in a pink and very revealing outfit. She sat upon a massive snake, one with a head at each end, and floated in the air. She scowled and raised her hands above her head. Flames leapt from the mouths of the snakes and gathered above her in an orb of fire. “YOU CAN HAVE HER IN PIECES!” she shouted before thrusting the ball of magic down at the helpless mare.

“NO!” her friends shouted, only for a massive explosion to cut off their vision. They feared the worst as the creature laughed evilly. As the flame and smoke cleared the area below her revealed… nothing.

“W-What? Are ponies really that fragile? I would at least expect there to be a body,” she thought aloud.

“Look!” somepony called from the crowd.

Nearly half a mile away was Gilgamesh, flames still on his body, cradling the lavender unicorn in his arms. She looked up at him, barely conscious.

“Gilgamesh… you… I’m so-”

“Quiet. Rest now,” he interrupted, setting her down on a debris-free part of the ground. He turned and faced his opponent, the movement enough to put out the flames on his body, as another song began.

“I am Combat incarnate!” He began as he marched forwards. “Sturdier than the grandest mountains! More graceful than the ocean waves! More intense than a raging inferno! Swifter than the winds of a hurricane!” He stopped and unclipped his naginata, spinning it a moment before planting it into the ground. “Gaze upon this red scarf and TREMBLE, SERVANT OF EVIL, FOR YOU FACE THE MIGHTIEST WARRIOR IN ALL EQUIS!” Raising weapon dramatically he continued. “YOU FACE ME, GILGAMESH!” He shouted before pointing his weapon at his opponent. “AND YOU ARE NOT WELCOMED HERE!” With that final proclamation spun his weapon again before holding it behind his back. “PREPARE FOR YOUR END!”

Melusine responded by summoning lighting from her hands and thrusting them forwards, unleashing a Thundaga spell. Gilgamesh simply spun his weapon in front of him and smacked the bolts aside, exploding against whatever they touched. Surprised, she summoned her power once more, her twin headed snake inhaling deeply before exhaling sharply, unleashing a Blizzaga spell that sent blocks of ice towards the warrior and froze whatever it touched. With a simple swing of his spear and a grunt of effort he summoned a tornado that cut through the projectiles and scattered the frigid winds. Trying once again, she summoned flames, leaping from the mouths of her snakes and gathering above her like before, but twice as large as last time. She hurled the Firaga spell at the warrior who took a ready stance and gripped his weapon with both hands.

“TOH!”

With a mighty swing he unleashed a gust of wind that overpowered and dispersed the attack. Melusine simply stared, completely stunned.

“Do you feel that?” he asked. “Your body sweating? Your hands shaking? Your heartbeat quickening? That is fear,” he said as he held his weapon towards her. “Fear of knowing you will pay for your misdeeds! To those who bring pain and suffering to others, I bring the same! To those who would steal the gifts of Life and Freedom from others, I grant the ultimate freedom!” He changed positions, ready to charge at his opponent. “FREEDOM FROM THIS MORTAL COIL!”

With blind speed he dashed forwards and stabbed her through the chest, causing her to gasp in pain.

“YOUR TIME POSSESSING OTHERS IS AT AN END! BEGONE, EVIL ONE!”

Gilgamesh gripped his weapon and spun, cutting Melusine as he did, counting “ICHI! NI! SAN! SHI!” for the four strikes. He then stopped, his back to her, before quickly spinning his weapon and clipping it back to its resting place. He then took the same pose he did when transforming, but rather than changing, he simply stood there. Melusine fell backwards and inexplicably exploded in a ball of fire.

The image of Gilgamesh standing there, posing as his body was framed by the light of the explosion just behind him, his scarf flowing in the sudden wind, was an image none of the spectators would soon be forgetting. Neither would most of Equestria, as some of them happened to be photographers and had taken the opportunity to take snaps of the fight.

“So… awesome,” Rainbow Dash and Spike muttered simultaneously.

Suddenly, a flash of white came from behind the warrior, a portal opening up. Before he could even react, he was pulled in by an unseen force, his scream of shock cutting off as he and it disappeared.

The ponies were left to process the entire situation themselves. Few were able to fully comprehend it. Even less could describe it to others.

Author's Note

So looking at the comments you guys wrote before this… I gotta say it's fun watching you guys guess at all of these things. Obviously some of you were right on the money.

Anyway, here we have a link to Zman537's "Son of Invention" story. That one will be multiple parts and we're still working on it, so expect this half not to be updated for a little while.

I hope you enjoyed the over the top hijinks! Until next time!

Oh, and if those of you who aren't Jojo's Bizarre Adventure fans want an idea of the kind of poses…